This is a modern-English version of Émile; Or, Concerning Education; Extracts, originally written by Rousseau, Jean-Jacques.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Heath's Pedagogical Library—4
ÉMILE:
OR, CONCERNING EDUCATION
BY
JEAN JACQUES ROUSSEAU
EXTRACTS
CONTAINING THE PRINCIPAL ELEMENTS OF PEDAGOGY
FOUND IN THE FIRST THREE BOOKS; WITH AN
INTRODUCTION AND NOTES BY
JULES STEEG, DÉPUTÉ, PARIS, FRANCE
TRANSLATED BY
ELEANOR WORTHINGTON
FORMERLY OF THE COOK COUNTY (ILL.) NORMAL SCHOOL
D. C. HEATH & CO., PUBLISHERS
BOSTON — NEW YORK — CHICAGO
Entered, according to Act of Congress, In the year 1888, by
GINN, HEATH, & CO.,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.
Printed in U. S. A.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
M. Jules Steeg has rendered a real service to French and American teachers by his judicious selections from Rousseau's Émile. For the three-volume novel of a hundred years ago, with its long disquisitions and digressions, so dear to the heart of our patient ancestors, is now distasteful to all but lovers of the curious in books.
M. Jules Steeg has provided a valuable service to French and American teachers with his thoughtful selections from Rousseau's Émile. The three-volume novel from a hundred years ago, with its lengthy discussions and digressions, which were so loved by our patient ancestors, is now unappealing to everyone except those who appreciate the unusual in literature.
"Émile" is like an antique mirror of brass; it reflects the features of educational humanity no less faithfully than one of more modern construction. In these few pages will be found the germ of all that is useful in present systems of education, as well as most of the ever-recurring mistakes of well-meaning zealots.
"Émile" is like an old brass mirror; it reflects the traits of educational humanity just as faithfully as a more modern one. In these few pages, you'll find the seeds of everything useful in today's education systems, along with most of the repetitive mistakes made by well-meaning enthusiasts.
The eighteenth century translations of this wonderful book have for many readers the disadvantage of an English style long disused. It is hoped that this attempt at a new translation may, with all its defects, have the one merit of being in the dialect of the nineteenth century, and may thus reach a wider circle of readers.
The 18th-century translations of this amazing book can be hard for many readers due to their outdated English style. It is hoped that this new translation, despite its flaws, will at least be in the language of the 19th century, making it accessible to a wider audience.
INTRODUCTION.
Jean Jacques Rousseau's book on education has had a powerful influence throughout Europe, and even in the New World. It was in its day a kind of gospel. It had its share in bringing about the Revolution which renovated the entire aspect of our country. Many of the reforms so lauded by it have since then been carried into effect, and at this day seem every-day affairs. In the eighteenth century they were unheard-of daring; they were mere dreams.
Jean Jacques Rousseau's book on education has significantly impacted Europe and even the New World. In its time, it was considered a kind of gospel. It played a role in sparking the Revolution that transformed our country. Many of the reforms it championed have since been implemented and now seem like everyday matters. In the eighteenth century, they were utterly bold ideas; they were just dreams.
Long before that time the immortal satirist Rabelais, and, after him, Michael Montaigne, had already divined the truth, had pointed out serious defects in education, and the way to reform. No one followed out their suggestions, or even gave them a hearing. Routine went on its way. Exercises of memory,—the science that consists of mere words,—pedantry, barren and vain-glorious,—held fast their "bad eminence." The child was treated as a machine, or as a man in miniature, no account being taken of his nature or of his real needs; without any greater solicitude about reasonable method—the hygiene of mind—than about the hygiene of the body.
Long before that time, the timeless satirist Rabelais, and later Michael Montaigne, had already recognized the truth, pointing out significant flaws in education and how to fix them. No one acted on their ideas or even listened to them. Things continued as usual. Memory drills—the type of learning based solely on rote memorization—pedantry, empty and self-important—maintained their "bad reputation." The child was treated like a machine or a miniature adult, with no consideration for their nature or real needs, and without any more care for effective methods—the mental well-being—than for physical health.
Rousseau, who had educated himself, and very badly at that, was impressed with the dangers of the education of his day. A mother having asked his advice, he took up the pen to write it; and, little by little, his counsels grew into a book, a large work, a pedagogic romance.
Rousseau, who had taught himself, and not very well, was keenly aware of the risks associated with education in his time. When a mother asked for his advice, he picked up a pen to write it down; gradually, his suggestions developed into a book, a substantial work, a teaching narrative.
This romance, when it appeared in 1762, created a great noise and a great scandal. The Archbishop of Paris, Christophe de Beaumont, saw in it a dangerous, mischievous work, and gave himself the trouble of writing a long encyclical letter in order to point out the book to the reprobation of the faithful. This document of twenty-seven chapters is a formal refutation of the theories advanced in "Émile."
This novel, when it came out in 1762, caused a huge stir and a lot of controversy. The Archbishop of Paris, Christophe de Beaumont, viewed it as a dangerous and harmful work, and took the time to write a lengthy letter to warn the faithful about the book. This document, consisting of twenty-seven chapters, is a formal rebuttal of the ideas presented in "Émile."
The archbishop declares that the plan of education proposed by the author, "far from being in accordance with Christianity, is not fitted to form citizens, or even men." He accuses Rousseau of irreligion and of bad faith; he denounces him to the temporal power as animated "by a spirit of insubordination and of revolt." He sums up by solemnly condemning the book "as containing an abominable doctrine, calculated to overthrow natural law, and to destroy the foundations of the Christian religion; establishing maxims contrary to Gospel morality; having a tendency to disturb the peace of empires, to stir up subjects to revolt against their sovereign; as containing a great number of propositions respectively false, scandalous, full of hatred toward the Church and its ministers, derogating from the respect due to Holy Scripture and the traditions of the Church, erroneous, impious, blasphemous, and heretical."
The archbishop states that the educational plan suggested by the author, "far from aligning with Christianity, does not prepare individuals to be good citizens or even decent people." He charges Rousseau with being irreligious and acting in bad faith; he accuses him to the authorities of being driven "by a spirit of defiance and rebellion." He concludes by formally condemning the book "for containing a terrible doctrine, aimed at undermining natural law and destroying the foundations of the Christian faith; promoting ideas that are contrary to Gospel values; threatening to disrupt the peace of nations and incite people to rise up against their rulers; and containing many claims that are false, scandalous, filled with animosity toward the Church and its leaders, disrespectful to Holy Scripture and the Church's traditions, erroneous, impious, blasphemous, and heretical."
In those days, such a condemnation was a serious matter; its consequences to an author might be terrible. Rousseau had barely time to flee. His arrest was decreed by the parliament of Paris, and his book was burned by the executioner. A few years before this, the author would have run the risk of being burned with his book.
In those days, such a condemnation was a big deal; the consequences for an author could be severe. Rousseau barely had time to escape. The parliament of Paris ordered his arrest, and his book was set on fire by the executioner. Just a few years earlier, the author might have faced being burned along with his book.
As a fugitive, Rousseau did not find a safe retreat even in his own country. He was obliged to leave Geneva, where his book was also condemned, and Berne, where he had sought refuge, but whence he was driven by intolerance. He owed it to the protection of Lord Keith, governor of Neufchâtel, a principality belonging to the King of Prussia, that he lived for some time in peace in the little town of Motiers in the Val de Travera.
As a fugitive, Rousseau couldn't find a safe place even in his own country. He had to leave Geneva, where his book was also banned, and Bern, where he had sought refuge but was forced to leave due to intolerance. Thanks to the protection of Lord Keith, the governor of Neuchâtel, a principality owned by the King of Prussia, he was able to live for a while in peace in the small town of Motiers in the Val de Travers.
It was from this place that he replied to the archbishop of Paris by an apology, a long-winded work in which he repels, one after another, the imputations of his accuser, and sets forth anew with greater urgency his philosophical and religious principles. This work, written on a rather confused plan but with impassioned eloquence, manifests a lofty and sincere spirit. It is said that the archbishop was deeply touched by it, and never afterward spoke of the author of "Émile" without extreme reserve, sometimes even eulogizing his character and his virtues.
It was from this place that he responded to the archbishop of Paris with an apology, a lengthy piece in which he counters each accusation made by his accuser and reiterates his philosophical and religious beliefs with even more urgency. This work, although somewhat disorganized, is filled with passionate eloquence and reflects a noble and genuine spirit. It's said that the archbishop was profoundly moved by it and never again spoke about the author of "Émile" without great caution, sometimes even praising his character and virtues.
The renown of the book, condemned by so high an authority, was immense. Scandal, by attracting public attention to it, did it good service. What was most serious and most suggestive in it was not, perhaps, seized upon; but the "craze" of which it was the object had, notwithstanding, good results. Mothers were won over, and resolved to nurse their own infants; great lords began to learn handicrafts, like Rousseau's imaginary pupil; physical exercises came into fashion; the spirit of innovation was forcing itself a way.
The fame of the book, condemned by such a high authority, was enormous. The scandal, by drawing public attention to it, actually helped its cause. What was most serious and thought-provoking in it might not have been fully grasped, but the "craze" it inspired still had positive outcomes. Mothers were convinced to nurse their own babies; influential figures started to learn trades, like Rousseau's fictional student; physical activities became trendy; and a spirit of innovation was breaking through.
It was not among ourselves, however, that the theories of Rousseau were most eagerly experimented upon; it was among foreigners, in Germany, in Switzerland, that they found more resolute partisans, and a field more ready to receive them.
It wasn’t within our own group that Rousseau’s theories were most actively tested; it was abroad, in Germany and Switzerland, that they found more committed supporters and a more welcoming environment.
Three men above all the rest are noted for having popularized the pedagogic method of Rousseau, and for having been inspired in their labors by "Émile." These were Basedow, Pestalozzi, and Froebel.
Three men stand out for popularizing Rousseau's teaching method and for being inspired by "Émile" in their work. These were Basedow, Pestalozzi, and Froebel.
Basedow, a German theologian, had devoted himself entirely to dogmatic controversy, until the reading of "Émile" had the effect of enlarging his mental horizon, and of revealing to him his true vocation. He wrote important books to show how Rousseau's method could be applied in different departments of instruction, and founded at Dessau, in 1774, an institution to bring that method within the domain of experience.
Basedow, a German theologian, had fully committed himself to dogmatic debates, until reading "Émile" broadened his perspective and revealed his true calling. He authored significant books to demonstrate how Rousseau's approach could be utilized across various fields of education, and in 1774, he established an institution in Dessau to put that method into practice.
This institution, to which he gave the name of "Philanthropinum," was secular in the true sense of the word; and at that time this was in itself a novelty. It was open to pupils of every belief and every nationality, and proposed to render study easy, pleasant, and expeditious to them, by following the directions of nature itself. In the first rank of his disciples may be placed Campe, who succeeded him in the management of the Philanthropinum.
This institution, which he named "Philanthropinum," was truly secular, and at that time, that was a novelty. It welcomed students of all beliefs and nationalities and aimed to make learning easy, enjoyable, and efficient by following the guidance of nature. Among his top students was Campe, who took over the management of the Philanthropinum after him.
Pestalozzi of Zürich, one of the foremost educators of modern times, also found his whole life transformed by the reading of "Émile," which awoke in him the genius of a reformer. He himself also, in 1775, founded a school, in order to put in practice there his progressive and professional method of teaching, which was a fruitful development of seeds sown by Rousseau in his book. Pestalozzi left numerous writings,—romances, treatises, reviews,—all having for sole object the popularization of his ideas and processes of education. The most distinguished among his disciples and continuators is Froebel, the founder of those primary schools or asylums known by the name of "kindergartens," and the author of highly esteemed pedagogic works.
Pestalozzi from Zurich, one of the leading educators of modern times, had his entire life changed by reading "Émile," which inspired him to become a reformer. In 1775, he also started a school to implement his innovative and practical teaching methods, which were a fruitful evolution of the ideas introduced by Rousseau in his book. Pestalozzi produced many writings—novels, essays, reviews—all aimed at spreading his educational ideas and methods. The most notable among his students and successors is Froebel, who founded the primary schools or centers known as "kindergartens" and wrote highly regarded educational works.
These various attempts, these new and ingenious processes which, step by step, have made their way among us, and are beginning to make their workings felt, even in institutions most stoutly opposed to progress, are all traceable to Rousseau's "Émile."
These various attempts, these new and clever methods that have gradually taken root among us and are starting to show their effects, even in institutions that strongly resist change, can all be traced back to Rousseau's "Émile."
It is therefore not too much for Frenchmen, for teachers, for parents, for every one in our country who is interested in what concerns teaching, to go back to the source of so great a movement.
It is therefore not too much for French people, for educators, for parents, for everyone in our country who cares about teaching, to revisit the origins of such a significant movement.
It is true that "Émile" contains pages that have outlived their day, many odd precepts, many false ideas, many disputable and destructive theories; but at the same time we find in it so many sagacious observations, such upright counsels, suitable even to modern times, so lofty an ideal, that, in spite of everything, we cannot read and study it without profit. There is no one who does not know the book by name and by reputation; but how many parents, and even teachers, have never read it!
It’s true that "Émile" has some sections that feel outdated, with many strange beliefs, incorrect ideas, and questionable theories; however, it also contains numerous insightful observations, valuable advice that is still relevant today, and a high ideal. Because of this, we can't read and study it without gaining something valuable. Everyone knows the book by name and reputation, but how many parents and teachers have actually read it?
This is because a large part of the book is no longer in accordance with the actual condition of things; because its very plan, its fundamental idea, are outside of the truth. We are obliged to exercise judgment, to make selections. Some of it must be taken, some left untouched. This is what we have done in the present edition.
This is because a significant portion of the book no longer reflects the current state of affairs; its overall structure and core concept are not aligned with reality. We need to use our judgment and make choices. Some parts need to be included, while others should remain unchanged. This is what we have done in the current edition.
We have not, indeed, the presumption to correct Rousseau, or to substitute an expurgated "Émile" for the authentic "Émile." We have simply wished to draw the attention of the teachers of childhood to those pages of this book which have least grown old, which can still be of service, can hasten the downfall of the old systems, can emphasize, by their energy and beauty of language, methods already inaugurated and reforms already undertaken. These methods and reforms cannot be too often recommended and set in a clear light. We have desired to call to the rescue this powerful and impassioned writer, who brings to bear upon every subject he approaches the magical attractiveness of his style.
We definitely don’t have the arrogance to correct Rousseau or to replace the original "Émile" with a toned-down version. We simply want to highlight the parts of this book that are still relevant and useful for childhood educators, which can help bring down outdated systems and emphasize, through their impactful and beautiful language, the methods and reforms that have already been started. These methods and reforms deserve to be frequently endorsed and made clear. We aim to bring back this powerful and passionate writer, who infuses every topic he tackles with the captivating charm of his style.
There is absolutely nothing practicable in his system. It consists in isolating a child from the rest of the world; in creating expressly for him a tutor, who is a phoenix among his kind; in depriving him of father, mother, brothers, and sisters, his companions in study; in surrounding him with a perpetual charlatanism, under the pretext of following nature; and in showing him only through the veil of a factitious atmosphere the society in which he is to live. And, nevertheless, at each step it is sound reason by which we are met; by an astonishing paradox, this whimsicality is full of good sense; this dream overflows with realities; this improbable and chimerical romance contains the substance and the marrow of a rational and truly modern treatise on pedagogy. Sometimes we must read between the lines, add what experience has taught us since that day, transpose into an atmosphere of open democracy these pages, written under the old order of things, but even then quivering with the new world which they were bringing to light, and for which they prepared the way.
There’s absolutely nothing practical in his system. It involves isolating a child from the rest of the world, creating a tutor who’s one of a kind, depriving him of his parents and siblings, his study companions, surrounding him with constant deception under the guise of following nature, and only showing him society through a manipulated lens. Yet, at every turn, we encounter sound reasoning; paradoxically, this whimsy is full of common sense; this dream is packed with realities; this unlikely and fanciful story holds the essence of a rational and truly modern approach to education. Sometimes we have to read between the lines, incorporate what experience has taught us since then, and adapt these pages, written under the previous system, into a framework of open democracy, while still resonating with the new world they were revealing and paving the way for.
Reading "Émile" in the light of modern prejudices, we can see in it more than the author wittingly put into it; but not more than logic and the instinct of genius set down there.
Reading "Émile" through the lens of today's biases, we can observe more in it than the author intentionally included; but not more than what logic and the intuition of genius captured there.
To unfold the powers of children in due proportion to their age; not to transcend their ability; to arouse in them the sense of the observer and of the pioneer; to make them discoverers rather than imitators; to teach them accountability to themselves and not slavish dependence upon the words of others; to address ourselves more to the will than to custom, to the reason rather than to the memory; to substitute for verbal recitations lessons about things; to lead to theory by way of art; to assign to physical movements and exercises a prominent place, from the earliest hours of life up to perfect maturity; such are the principles scattered broadcast in this book, and forming a happy counterpoise to the oddities of which Rousseau was perhaps most proud.
To develop children's abilities in line with their age; not to push beyond their limits; to spark their sense of curiosity and exploration; to encourage them to be discoverers instead of just followers; to teach them to be accountable to themselves rather than relying blindly on others; to focus more on will than on tradition, more on reason than on memorization; to replace rote learning with hands-on lessons; to connect theory through art; to prioritize physical activity and exercise from early childhood to full maturity; these are the principles laid out in this book, providing a positive balance to some of the quirks that Rousseau took pride in.
He takes the child in its cradle, almost before its birth; he desires that mothers should fulfil the sacred duty of nursing them at the breast. If there must be a nurse, he knows how to choose her, how she ought to be treated, how she should be fed. He watches over the movements of the new-born child, over its first playthings. All these counsels bear the stamp of good sense and of experience; or, rather, they result from a power of divination singular enough in a man who was not willing to take care of his own children. In this way, day by day, he follows up the physical and moral development of the little being, all whose ideas and feelings he analyzes, whom he guides with wisdom and with tact throughout the mazes of a life made up of convention and artifice.
He takes the child in its cradle, almost before it’s born; he wants mothers to fulfill the sacred duty of nursing them at the breast. If there needs to be a nurse, he knows how to choose her, how she should be treated, and how she should be fed. He keeps an eye on the movements of the newborn, on its first toys. All this advice shows good sense and experience; or, rather, it comes from a unique ability to discern things in a man who wasn’t willing to take care of his own children. In this way, day by day, he follows the physical and moral development of the little being, analyzing all its thoughts and feelings, guiding it with wisdom and tact through the complexities of a life filled with conventions and artifice.
We have carefully avoided suppressing the fictions of the gardener and of the mountebank; because they are characteristic of his manner, and because, after all, these pre-arranged scenes which, as they stand, are anything in the world rather than real teaching, contain, nevertheless, right notions, and opinions which may suggest to intelligent teachers processes in prudent education. Such teachers will not copy the form; they will not imitate the awkward clap-trap; but, yielding to the inspiration of the dominant idea, they will, in a way more in accordance with nature, manage to thrill with life the teaching of facts, and will aid the mind in giving birth to its ideas. This is the old method of Socrates, the eternal method of reason, the only method which really educates.
We have carefully avoided dismissing the fantasies of the gardener and the charlatan because they reflect his style, and because, after all, these staged scenes, which are anything but real teaching as they are, still contain valid concepts and ideas that may inspire thoughtful educators in effective teaching practices. Such educators will not replicate the format; they won’t mimic the clumsy gimmicks; instead, guided by the central idea, they will find a more natural way to infuse life into teaching facts and help the mind generate its own ideas. This is the traditional method of Socrates, the timeless method of reason, the only method that truly educates.
We have brought this volume to an end with the third book of "Émile." The fourth and fifth books which follow are not within the domain of pedagogy. They contain admirable pages, which ought to be read; which occupy one of the foremost places in our literature; which deal with philosophy, with ethics, with theology; but they concern themselves with the manner of directing young men and women, and no longer with childhood. The author conducts his Émile even as far as to his betrothal; he devotes an entire book to the betrothed herself, Sophie, and closes his volume only after he has united them in marriage.
We have reached the end of this volume with the third book of "Émile." The fourth and fifth books that follow aren't focused on education. They contain wonderful passages that deserve to be read; they hold a top spot in our literature and address philosophy, ethics, and theology. However, they are about guiding young men and women, rather than childhood. The author takes Émile all the way to his engagement; he dedicates an entire book to his fiancée, Sophie, and finishes the volume only after they are married.
We will not go so far. We will leave Émile upon the confines of youth, at the time when he escapes from school, and when he is about beginning to feel that he is a man. At this difficult and critical period the teacher no longer suffices. Then, above all things, is needed all the influence of the family; the father's example, the mother's clear-sighted tenderness, worthy friendships, an environment of meritorious people, of upright minds animated by lofty ideas, who attract within their orbit this ardent and inquisitive being, eager for novelty, for action, and for independence.
We won't go too far. We'll leave Émile at the edge of his youth, just when he’s finishing school and starting to feel like a man. During this tough and pivotal time, a teacher isn’t enough. What’s really needed is the strong influence of family—the father’s example, the mother’s insightful care, good friendships, and a community of decent people with strong values and high ideals who can draw in this passionate and curious individual, eager for new experiences, action, and freedom.
Artifices and stratagems are then no longer good for anything; they are very soon laid open to the light. All that can be required of a teacher is that he shall have furnished his pupils with a sound and strong education, drawn from the sources of reason, experience, and nature; that he shall have prepared them to learn to form judgments, to make use of their faculties, to enter valiantly upon study and upon life. It seems to us that the pages of Rousseau here published may be a useful guide in the pursuit of such a result.
Artifices and tricks are no longer effective; they're quickly exposed to the light. All that’s expected from a teacher is that they provide their students with a solid and robust education, based on reason, experience, and nature; that they prepare them to develop their judgment, use their abilities, and confidently tackle both their studies and life. We believe that the pages of Rousseau published here could be a helpful guide in achieving this goal.
JULES STEEG.
Jules Steeg.
BOOK FIRST.
The first book, after some general remarks upon education, treats especially of early infancy; of the first years of life; of the care to be bestowed upon very young children; of the nursing of them, of the laws of health.
The first book, after some general remarks on education, specifically addresses early infancy; the first years of life; the care that should be given to very young children; their nursing, and the principles of health.
He makes education begin at birth; expresses himself on the subject of the habits to be given or to be avoided; discusses the use and meaning of tears, outcries, gestures, also the language that should be used with young children, so that, from their tenderest years, the inculcating of false ideas and the giving a wrong bent of mind may be avoided.
He believes that education should start at birth; shares his views on the habits to encourage or avoid; talks about the role and significance of tears, shouts, gestures, and the type of language to use with young children, so that from their earliest years, we can prevent instilling false ideas and steering their minds in the wrong direction.
GENERAL REMARKS.
The Object of Education.
Coming from the hand of the Author of all things, everything is good; in the hands of man, everything degenerates. Man obliges one soil to nourish the productions of another, one tree to bear the fruits of another; he mingles and confounds climates, elements, seasons; he mutilates his dog, his horse, his slave. He overturns everything, disfigures everything; he loves deformity, monsters; he desires that nothing should be as nature made it, not even man himself. To please him, man must be broken in like a horse; man must be adapted to man's own fashion, like a tree in his garden.[1]
Coming from the hand of the Creator of everything, everything is good; in the hands of man, everything deteriorates. Man forces one soil to support the crops of another, one tree to bear the fruits of another; he mixes up and confuses climates, elements, and seasons; he alters his dog, his horse, his slave. He upends everything, distorts everything; he embraces ugliness, monsters; he wants nothing to be as nature intended, not even humanity itself. To satisfy him, people must be broken in like horses; they must be shaped to fit man's own style, like a tree in his garden.[1]
Were it not for all this, matters would be still worse. No one wishes to be a half-developed being; and in the present condition of things, a man left to himself among others from his birth would be the most deformed among them all. Prejudices, authority, necessities, example, all the social institutions in which we are submerged, would stifle nature in him, and would put nothing in its place. In such a man nature would be like a shrub sprung up by chance in the midst of a highway, and jostled from all sides, bent in every direction, by the passers-by.
If it weren't for all this, things would be even worse. No one wants to be a half-developed person; and in today's world, a man left to his own devices among others since birth would be the most deformed of them all. Prejudices, authority, necessities, examples, and all the social institutions that surround us would suffocate his true nature and replace it with nothing. In such a person, nature would be like a random shrub growing on a busy road, pushed and bent in every direction by the people passing by.
Plants are improved by cultivation, and men by education. If man were born large and strong, his size and strength would be useless to him until he had learned to use them. They would be prejudicial to him, by preventing others from thinking of assisting him; and left to himself he would die of wretchedness before he had known his own necessities. We pity the state of infancy; we do not perceive that the human race would have perished if man had not begun by being a child.
Plants benefit from cultivation, and people benefit from education. If a person were born big and strong, their size and strength would be useless until they learned how to use them. In fact, those traits could be a disadvantage, as they might make others hesitant to offer help. Left to fend for themselves, they would suffer and possibly die before understanding their own needs. We feel sorry for infants, but we don’t realize that humanity would have died out if people didn’t start as children.
We are born weak, we need strength; we are born destitute of all things, we need assistance; we are born stupid, we need judgment. All that we have not at our birth, and that we need when grown up, is given us by education.
We are born weak and need strength; we come into the world lacking everything and need support; we are born ignorant and need wisdom. Everything we lack at birth and require as we grow is provided through education.
This education comes to us from nature itself, or from other men, or from circumstances. The internal development of our faculties and of our organs is the education nature gives us; the use we are taught to make of this development is the education we get from other men; and what we learn, by our own experience, about things that interest as, is the education of circumstances.
This education comes to us from nature itself, from other people, or from our experiences. The internal development of our abilities and organs is the education that nature provides; the knowledge on how to use this development is the education we receive from others; and what we learn through our own experiences about things that interest us is the education from our circumstances.
Each of us is therefore formed by three kinds of teachers. The pupil in whom their different lessons contradict one another is badly educated, and will never be in harmony with himself; the one in whom they all touch upon the same points and tend toward the same object advances toward that goal only, and lives accordingly. He alone is well educated.
Each of us is shaped by three types of teachers. A student who receives conflicting lessons from them is poorly educated and will never find inner harmony; the student who learns from all of them, focusing on similar ideas and striving toward the same goal, progresses in that direction and lives in alignment with it. Only he is truly well educated.
Now of these three different educations, that of nature does not depend upon us; that of circumstances depends upon us only in certain respects; that of men is the only one of which we are really masters, and that solely because we think we are. For who can hope to direct entirely the speech and conduct of all who surround a child?
Now, of these three different types of education, the education from nature isn't something we can control; the education from circumstances depends on us only to a certain extent; the education from people is the only one we truly have command over, and that's mainly because we believe we do. After all, who can expect to fully control the speech and behavior of everyone around a child?
As soon, therefore, as education becomes an art, its success is almost impossible, since the agreement of circumstances necessary to this success is independent of personal effort. All that the utmost care can do is to approach more or less nearly our object; but, for attaining it, special good fortune is needed.
As soon as education turns into an art, achieving success becomes nearly impossible because the conditions required for that success depend on factors beyond our control. All the careful planning in the world can only get us so close to our goal, but actually reaching it requires a bit of luck.
What is this object? That of nature itself, as has just been proved. Since the agreement of the three educations is necessary to their perfection, it is toward the one for which we ourselves can do nothing that we must direct both the others. But perhaps this word "nature" has too vague a meaning; we must here try to define it.
What is this object? It’s nature itself, as has just been shown. Since aligning the three forms of education is essential for their completeness, we need to focus the other two on the one we cannot influence ourselves. But maybe the term "nature" is too unclear; we need to attempt to define it here.
In the natural order of things, all men being equal, the vocation common to all is the state of manhood; and whoever is well trained for that, cannot fulfil badly any vocation which depends upon it. Whether my pupil be destined for the army, the church, or the bar, matters little to me. Before he can think of adopting the vocation of his parents, nature calls upon him to be a man. How to live is the business I wish to teach him. On leaving my hands he will not, I admit, be a magistrate, a soldier, or a priest; first of all he will be a man. All that a man ought to be he can be, at need, as well as any one else can. Fortune will in vain alter his position, for he will always occupy his own.
In the natural order of things, since all men are equal, the common path for everyone is to reach manhood. Anyone who is well-prepared for that can successfully take on any job that follows from it. Whether my student is meant for the military, the church, or the legal profession doesn’t concern me much. Before he can think about following in his parents’ footsteps, he must first learn how to be a man. My goal is to teach him how to live. When he leaves my guidance, I know he won’t yet be a judge, a soldier, or a priest; first and foremost, he will be a man. Whatever a man needs to be, he can become, just like anyone else. No matter how much luck changes his circumstances, he will always be himself.
Our real study is that of the state of man. He among us who best knows how to bear the good and evil fortunes of this life is, in my opinion, the best educated; whence it follows that true education consists less in precept than in practice. We begin to instruct ourselves when we begin to live; our education commences with the commencement of our life; our first teacher is our nurse. For this reason the word "education" had among the ancients another meaning which we no longer attach to it; it signified nutriment.
Our true study is the condition of humanity. The person among us who knows best how to handle both the ups and downs of life is, in my view, the most educated. This means that true education is more about experience than instruction. We start learning as we begin to live; our education starts with the beginning of our life, and our first teacher is our caregiver. That's why the word "education" had a different meaning in ancient times that we no longer recognize; it meant nourishment.
We must then take a broader view of things, and consider in our pupil man in the abstract, man exposed to all the accidents of human life. If man were born attached to the soil of a country, if the same season continued throughout the year, if every one held his fortune by such a tenure that he could never change it, the established customs of to-day would be in certain respects good. The child educated for his position, and never leaving it, could not be exposed to the inconveniences of another.
We need to broaden our perspective and think about our student as a general representation of humanity, someone who faces all the ups and downs of life. If people were born tied to a specific place, if the same weather lasted all year, and if everyone’s fate was set in stone so they could never change it, then the traditions we have today would be good in some ways. A child raised to fit their role and who never leaves it wouldn't have to deal with the challenges that come with other situations.
But seeing that human affairs are changeable, seeing the restless and disturbing spirit of this century, which overturns everything once in a generation, can a more senseless method be imagined than to educate a child as if he were never to leave his room, as if he were obliged to be constantly surrounded by his servants? If the poor creature takes but one step on the earth, if he comes down so much as one stair, he is ruined. This is not teaching him to endure pain; it is training him to feel it more keenly.
But considering that human affairs are unpredictable, and observing the unsettled and troubling nature of this century that changes everything every generation, can there be a more ridiculous way to educate a child than to treat him as if he would never leave his room, as if he had to be constantly surrounded by his servants? If the poor kid takes even one step outside, if he goes down just one flight of stairs, he’s doomed. This isn’t teaching him to handle pain; it’s preparing him to feel it more intensely.
We think only of preserving the child: this is not enough. We ought to teach him to preserve himself when he is a man; to bear the blows of fate; to brave both wealth and wretchedness; to live, if need be, among the snows of Iceland or upon the burning rock of Malta. In vain you take precautions against his dying,—he must die after all; and if his death be not indeed the result of those very precautions, they are none the less mistaken. It is less important to keep him from dying than it is to teach him how to live. To live is not merely to breathe, it is to act. It is to make use of our organs, of our senses, of our faculties, of all the powers which bear witness to us of our own existence. He who has lived most is not he who has numbered the most years, but he who has been most truly conscious of what life is. A man may have himself buried at the age of a hundred years, who died from the hour of his birth. He would have gained something by going to his grave in youth, if up to that time he had only lived.
We only focus on keeping the child safe: that's not enough. We should teach him to take care of himself when he grows up; to handle life's challenges; to face both riches and poverty; to survive, if necessary, in the icy environment of Iceland or on the scorching rocks of Malta. It’s pointless to try to protect him from dying—he will die eventually; and if his death isn’t caused by those very precautions, they are still misguided. It matters less to prevent his death than to teach him how to really live. Living isn’t just breathing; it’s about taking action. It’s about using our bodies, senses, abilities, and all the powers that confirm our existence. The person who has lived the most isn’t the one who has counted the most years, but the one who has truly understood what life is. A man can be buried at a hundred years old, even if he really died the moment he was born. He would have gained something by dying young if, until that point, all he had done was merely exist.
The New-born Child.
The new-born child needs to stretch and to move his limbs so as to draw them out of the torpor in which, rolled into a ball, they have so long remained. We do stretch his limbs, it is true, but we prevent him from moving them. We even constrain his head into a baby's cap. It seems as if we were afraid he might appear to be alive. The inaction, the constraint in which we keep his limbs, cannot fail to interfere with the circulation of the blood and of the secretions, to prevent the child from growing strong and sturdy, and to change his constitution. In regions where these extravagant precautions are not taken, the men are all large, strong, and well proportioned. Countries in which children are swaddled swarm with hunchbacks, with cripples, with persons crook-kneed, stunted, rickety, deformed in all kinds of ways. For fear that the bodies of children may be deformed by free movements, we hasten to deform them by putting them into a press. Of our own accord we cripple them to prevent their laming themselves.
The newborn needs to stretch and move his limbs to shake off the stiffness from being curled up for so long. We do stretch his limbs, but we keep him from moving them. We even force his head into a baby cap. It's as if we're afraid he might actually seem alive. Keeping his limbs inactive and restricted must affect blood circulation and bodily functions, preventing him from growing strong and changing his health. In places where these extreme precautions aren’t taken, people are all tall, strong, and well-shaped. Countries where children are swaddled are full of hunchbacks, disabled individuals, and those with bowed legs, stunted growth, and various deformities. To protect children from being physically deformed by their movements, we end up deforming them by putting them in tight wraps. We willingly cripple them to stop them from hurting themselves.
Must not such a cruel constraint have an influence upon their temper as well as upon their constitution? Their first feeling is a feeling of constraint and of suffering. To all their necessary movements they find only obstacles. More unfortunate than chained criminals, they make fruitless efforts, they fret themselves, they cry. Do you tell me that the first sounds they make are cries? I can well believe it; you thwart them from the time they are born. The first gifts they receive from you are chains, the first treatment they undergo is torment. Having nothing free but the voice, why should they not use it in complaints? They cry on account of the suffering you cause them; if you were pinioned in the same way, your own cries would be louder.
Mustn't such a cruel constraint affect their mood as well as their health? Their initial feeling is one of restriction and pain. In all their necessary movements, they encounter nothing but obstacles. More unfortunate than imprisoned criminals, they struggle in vain, feel agitated, and cry out. Do you say that the first sounds they make are cries? I can believe that; you hinder them from the moment they're born. The first gifts they receive from you are chains, and the first treatment they experience is torment. With nothing free except their voice, why wouldn't they use it to complain? They cry due to the suffering you inflict on them; if you were restrained in the same way, your own cries would be even louder.
Whence arises this unreasonable custom of swaddling children? From an unnatural custom. Since the time when mothers, despising their first duty, no longer wish to nurse their own children at the breast, it has been necessary to intrust the little ones to hired women. These, finding themselves in this way the mothers of strange children, concerning whom the voice of nature is silent to them, seek only to spare themselves annoyance. A child at liberty would require incessant watching; but after he is well swaddled, they throw him into a corner without troubling themselves at all on account of his cries. Provided there are no proofs of the nurse's carelessness, provided that the nursling does not break his legs or his arms, what does it matter, after all, that he is pining away, or that he continues feeble for the rest of his life? His limbs are preserved at the expense of his life, and whatever happens, the nurse is held free from blame.
Where does this unreasonable practice of swaddling kids come from? It comes from an unnatural habit. Since the time when mothers, neglecting their first responsibility, no longer want to breastfeed their own children, it has become necessary to hand their little ones over to hired caregivers. These caregivers, becoming mothers to these other people's kids, for whom they have no maternal instinct, only try to avoid inconvenience. A free child would need constant supervision; but once he's all wrapped up, they just toss him into a corner without caring about his cries. As long as there’s no evidence of the caregiver's negligence, and the child doesn't break any limbs, what does it really matter if he's suffering or if he stays weak for the rest of his life? His limbs are kept intact at the cost of his well-being, and no matter what happens, the caregiver remains blameless.
It is pretended that children, when left free, may put themselves into bad positions, and make movements liable to injure the proper conformation of their limbs. This is one of the weak arguments of our false wisdom, which no experience has ever confirmed. Of that multitude of children who, among nations more sensible than ourselves, are brought up in the full freedom of their limbs, not one is seen to wound or lame himself. They cannot give their movements force enough to make them dangerous; and when they assume a hurtful position, pain soon warns them to change it.
It’s assumed that children, when given the freedom to move, might put themselves in harmful positions and make movements that could damage the proper shape of their limbs. This is one of the weak arguments of our misguided understanding, which no experience has ever validated. Among the many children who, in more sensible nations than ours, are raised with complete freedom of movement, none are seen to injure or disable themselves. They just don’t have enough strength in their movements to make them dangerous; and when they find themselves in a harmful position, pain quickly alerts them to change it.
We have not yet brought ourselves to the point of swaddling puppies or kittens; do we see that any inconvenience results to them from this negligence? Children are heavier, indeed; but in proportion they are weaker. They can scarcely move themselves at all; how can they lame themselves? If laid upon the back they would die in that position, like the tortoise, without being able ever to turn themselves again.
We haven't reached the stage of wrapping up puppies or kittens; do we notice any issues for them due to this oversight? Kids are definitely heavier, but they’re proportionally weaker. They can barely move themselves at all; how could they injure themselves? If they're placed on their backs, they would suffocate in that position, like a tortoise, unable to flip back over again.
[This want of intelligence In the care bestowed upon young children is seen particularly in those mothers who give themselves no concern about their own, do not themselves nurse them, intrust them to hireling nurses. This custom is fatal to all; first to the children and finally to families, where barrenness becomes the rule, where woman sacrifices to her own convenience the joys and the duties of motherhood.]
[This lack of understanding in how to care for young children is especially noticeable in mothers who don’t care about their own kids, who don’t breastfeed them, and who rely on hired nurses. This practice is harmful to everyone; first to the children and eventually to families, where infertility becomes common, and where women prioritize their own convenience over the joys and responsibilities of motherhood.]
Would you recall every one to his highest duties? Begin with the mothers; you will be astonished at the changes you will effect. From this first depravity all others come in succession. The entire moral order is changed; natural feeling is extinguished in all hearts. Within our homes there is less cheerfulness; the touching sight of a growing family no longer attaches the husband or attracts the attention of strangers. The mother whose children are not seen is less respected. There is no such thing as a family living together; habit no longer strengthens the ties of blood. There are no longer fathers and mothers and children and brothers and sisters. They all scarcely know one another; how then should they love one another? Each one thinks only of himself. When home is a melancholy, lonely place, we must indeed go elsewhere to enjoy ourselves.
Would you remind everyone of their most important responsibilities? Start with the mothers; you’ll be surprised by the changes you can make. From this initial decline, all other problems follow. The whole moral fabric shifts; natural feelings fade in everyone’s heart. Our homes have less happiness; the heartwarming image of a growing family no longer bonds the husband or draws the attention of outsiders. A mother whose children are unseen is less valued. There’s no such thing as a family living together; routine no longer strengthens family bonds. There are no longer fathers and mothers, children, brothers, and sisters. They barely recognize each other; how can they love one another? Everyone only thinks about themselves. When home feels like a sad, lonely place, we must indeed look elsewhere for joy.
But let mothers only vouchsafe to nourish their children,[2] and our manners will reform themselves; the feelings of nature will re-awaken in all hearts. The State will be repeopled; this chief thing, this one thing will bring all the rest into order again. The attractions of home life present the best antidote to bad morals. The bustling life of little children, considered so tiresome, becomes pleasant; it makes the father and the mother more necessary to one another, more dear to one another; it draws closer between them the conjugal tie. When the family is sprightly and animated, domestic cares form the dearest occupation of the wife and the sweetest recreation of the husband. Thus the correction of this one abuse would soon result in a general reform; nature would resume all her rights. When women are once more true mothers, men will become true fathers and husbands.
But if mothers would just take the time to nurture their children,[2] our behavior will improve on its own; the natural feelings will be revived in everyone’s hearts. The State will be replenished; this key thing, this single focus will set everything else back in order. The comforts of home life offer the best remedy for bad morals. The busy life of small children, which can feel exhausting, becomes enjoyable; it makes the father and mother more essential to each other, more cherished by one another; it strengthens the marital bond between them. When the family is lively and full of energy, household responsibilities become the most treasured task for the wife and the sweetest leisure for the husband. Therefore, fixing this one issue would quickly lead to widespread change; nature would reclaim all her rights. When women are true mothers again, men will become true fathers and husbands.
If mothers are not real mothers, children are not real children toward them. Their duties to one another are reciprocal, and if these be badly fulfilled on the one side, they will be neglected on the other side. The child ought to love his mother before he knows that it is his duty to love her. If the voice of natural affection be not strengthened by habit and by care, it will grow dumb even in childhood; and thus the heart dies, so to speak, before it is born. Thus from the outset we are beyond the pale of nature.
If mothers aren't truly mothers, then children aren't really children toward them. Their responsibilities to each other are mutual, and if one side fails to meet those responsibilities, the other side will be neglected. A child should love their mother before realizing it's their duty to love her. If the bond of natural affection isn't strengthened by routine and attention, it will fade away even in childhood; and in this way, the heart starts to wither before it has a chance to truly live. So, from the very beginning, we are outside the bounds of nature.
There is an opposite way by which a woman goes beyond it; that is, when, instead of neglecting a mother's cares, she carries them to excess; when she makes her child her idol. She increases and fosters his weakness to prevent him from feeling it. Hoping to shelter him from the laws of nature, she wards from him shocks of pain. She does not consider how, for the sake of preserving him for a moment from some inconveniences, she is heaping upon his head future accidents and perils; nor how cruel is the caution which prolongs the weakness of childhood in one who must bear the fatigues of a grown-up man. The fable says that, to render her son invulnerable, Thetis plunged him into the Styx. This allegory is beautiful and clear. The cruel mothers of whom I am speaking do far otherwise; by plunging their children into effeminacy they open their pores to ills of every kind, to which, when grown up, they fall a certain prey.
There’s a different way that a woman goes too far; instead of ignoring a mother’s responsibilities, she goes to the extreme and makes her child her everything. She boosts and nurtures his weaknesses to keep him from noticing them. By trying to protect him from the harsh realities of life, she shields him from pain. She doesn't see that by saving him from minor troubles now, she’s piling up future problems and dangers for him. She also overlooks how cruel it is to extend the helplessness of childhood in someone who will eventually have to face the struggles of adulthood. The fable talks about how Thetis tried to make her son invulnerable by dipping him in the Styx. This story is beautiful and straightforward. But the cruel mothers I’m talking about do the opposite; by indulging their children’s weaknesses, they expose them to all sorts of problems, which they inevitably face when they grow up.
Watch nature carefully, and follow the paths she traces out for you. She gives children continual exercise; she strengthens their constitution by ordeals of every kind; she teaches them early what pain and trouble mean. The cutting of their teeth gives them fever, sharp fits of colic throw them into convulsions, long coughing chokes them, worms torment them, repletion corrupts their blood, different leavens fermenting there cause dangerous eruptions. Nearly the whole of infancy is sickness and danger; half the children born into the world die before their eighth year. These trials past, the child has gained strength, and as soon as he can use life, its principle becomes more assured.
Observe nature closely, and follow the paths she lays out for you. She constantly gives children exercise; she builds their strength through various challenges; she teaches them early what pain and struggle are. Teething causes them fever, sudden colic can lead to convulsions, prolonged coughing can suffocate them, worms plague them, overeating taints their blood, and different fermenting substances lead to severe rashes. Almost all of early childhood is filled with sickness and risk; half the kids born in the world don't make it to their eighth birthday. Once these challenges are overcome, the child has gained strength, and as soon as they can embrace life, their confidence in it grows.
This is the law of nature. Why do you oppose her? Do you not see that in thinking to correct her you destroy her work and counteract the effect of all her cares? In your opinion, to do without what she is doing within is to redouble the danger. On the contrary, it is really to avert, to mitigate that danger. Experience teaches that more children who are delicately reared die than others. Provided we do not exceed the measure of their strength, it is better to employ it than to hoard it. Give them practice, then, in the trials they will one day have to endure. Inure their bodies to the inclemencies of the seasons, of climates, of elements; to hunger, thirst, fatigue; plunge them into the water of the Styx. Before the habits of the body are acquired we can give it such as we please without risk. But when once it has reached its full vigor, any alteration is perilous to its well-being. A child will endure changes which a man could not bear. The fibres of the former, soft and pliable, take without effort the bent we give them; those of man, more hardened, do not without violence change those they have received. We may therefore make a child robust without exposing his life or his health; and even if there were some risk we still ought not to hesitate. Since there are risks inseparable from human life, can we do better than to throw them back upon that period of life when they are least disadvantageous?
This is the law of nature. Why do you go against it? Don’t you see that by trying to fix what she has done, you destroy her work and undermine all her efforts? In your view, ignoring what she’s doing is just increasing the danger. On the contrary, it actually helps to prevent and lessen that danger. Experience shows that more delicately raised children die than others. As long as we don’t push them beyond their limits, it’s better to let them use their strength than to hold it back. So, prepare them for the challenges they will face later on. Toughen their bodies against the harshness of the seasons, climates, and elements; against hunger, thirst, and exhaustion; expose them to the water of the Styx. Before their bodies develop fixed habits, we can shape them however we want without risk. But once they’ve reached their full strength, any change can be harmful to their health. A child can handle changes that an adult could not. The fibers of a child’s body, soft and flexible, easily take on the shape we give them; while those of an adult, more rigid, can’t change without force. Therefore, we can make a child strong without putting their life or health at risk; and even if there was some danger, we shouldn’t hesitate. Since risks are an unavoidable part of life, is there a better time to face them than in childhood, when they are least harmful?
A child becomes more precious as he advances in age. To the value of his person is added that of the cares he has cost us; if we lose his life, his own consciousness of death is added to our sense of loss. Above all things, then, in watching over his preservation we must think of the future. We must arm him against the misfortunes of youth before he has reached them. For, if the value of life increases up to the age when life becomes useful, what folly it is to spare the child some troubles, and to heap them upon the age of reason! Are these the counsels of a master?
A child becomes more precious as they grow older. The value of who they are adds to the care and effort we've invested in them; if we lose their life, their awareness of death deepens our pain. Therefore, as we look after their well-being, we must consider the future. We need to prepare them for the challenges of youth before they face them. After all, if the value of life increases until it becomes meaningful, how foolish is it to protect the child from some hardships only to burden them later in adulthood? Are these the insights of an expert?
In all ages suffering is the lot of man. Even to the cares of self-preservation pain is joined. Happy are we, who in childhood are acquainted with only physical misfortunes—misfortunes far less cruel, less painful than others; misfortunes which far more rarely make us renounce life. We do not kill ourselves on account of the pains of gout; seldom do any but those of the mind produce despair.[3]
In every era, suffering is part of the human experience. Even the struggle for survival comes with pain. We are fortunate if, in our childhood, we only face physical hardships—those that are much less brutal and painful than others; hardships that rarely lead us to give up on life. We don’t take our lives over the pain of gout; it’s mostly the mental struggles that drive people to despair.[3]
We pity the lot of infancy, and it is our own lot that we ought to pity. Our greatest misfortunes come to us from ourselves.
We feel sorry for infants, but what we should really feel sorry for is our own situation. Our biggest misfortunes come from our own actions.
At birth a child cries; his earliest infancy is spent in crying. Sometimes he is tossed, he is petted, to appease him; sometimes he is threatened, beaten, to make him keep quiet. We either do as he pleases, or else we exact from him what we please; we either submit to his whims, or make him submit to ours. There is no middle course; he must either give or receive orders. Thus his first ideas are those of absolute rule and of slavery. Before he knows how to speak, he commands; before he is able to act, he obeys; and sometimes he is punished before he knows what his faults are, or rather, before he is capable of committing them. Thus do we early pour into his young heart the passions that are afterward imputed to nature; and, after having taken pains to make him wicked, we complain of finding him wicked.
At birth, a baby cries; their earliest infancy is spent crying. Sometimes they are cuddled and comforted to calm them down; other times, they are threatened or scolded to make them quiet. We either give in to their demands or expect them to meet ours; we either indulge their whims or enforce our own. There’s no middle ground; they must either give or take orders. So, their first ideas are those of absolute power and submission. Before they can speak, they give commands; before they can act, they follow directions; and sometimes they are punished before they even understand what they did wrong, or rather, before they’re capable of doing wrong. In this way, we fill their young hearts with the passions that are later attributed to their nature; and after going to great lengths to make them misbehave, we complain when they do.
A child passes six or seven years of his life in this manner in the hands of women, the victim of his own caprice and of theirs. After having made him learn this and that,—after having loaded his memory either with words he cannot understand, or with facts which are of no use to him,—after having stifled his natural disposition by the passions we have created, we put this artificial creature into the hands of a tutor who finishes the development of the artificial germs he finds already formed, and teaches him everything except to know himself, everything except to know how to live and how to make himself happy. Finally, when this enslaved child, this little tyrant, full of learning and devoid of sense, enfeebled alike in mind and body, is cast upon the world, he there by his unfitness, by his pride, and by all his vices, makes us deplore human wretchedness and perversity. We deceive ourselves; this is the man our whims have created. Nature makes men by a different process.
A child spends six or seven years of their life this way, under the care of women, subject to their whims and his own. After we’ve made him learn various things—after we’ve filled his memory with words he doesn’t understand or useless facts—after we’ve suppressed his natural instincts with the emotions we've instilled, we hand this artificial being over to a tutor who continues to develop the artificial traits already formed, teaching him everything except how to understand himself, everything except how to live and be happy. Then, when this confined child, this little tyrant, is filled with knowledge yet lacks sense, weakened in both mind and body, is sent into the world, his unpreparedness, arrogance, and all his flaws lead us to lament human misery and corruption. We fool ourselves; this is the person our whims have shaped. Nature creates humans through a different process.
Do you then wish him to preserve his original form? Preserve it from the moment he enters the world. As soon as he is born take possession of him, and do not leave him until he is a man. Without this you will never succeed. As the mother is the true nurse, the father is the true teacher. Let them be of one mind as to the order in which their functions are fulfilled, as well as in regard to their plan; let the child pass from the hands of the one into the hands of the other. He will be better educated by a father who is judicious, even though of moderate attainments, than by the most skilful master in the world. For zeal will supplement talent better than talent can supply what only zeal can give.
Do you want him to keep his original form? Keep it from the moment he enters the world. As soon as he’s born, take charge of him and don’t leave him until he becomes a man. Without this, you will never succeed. The mother is the true caregiver, and the father is the true educator. They should agree on how to fulfill their roles and on their plan; let the child transition from one to the other. He will be better educated by a father who is wise, even if he has only moderate skills, than by the most skilled teacher in the world. Enthusiasm will enhance ability better than ability can provide what only enthusiasm can offer.
A father, when he brings his children into existence and supports them, has, in so doing, fulfilled only a third part of his task. To the human race he owes men; to society, men fitted for society; to the State, citizens. Every man who can pay this triple debt, and does not pay it is a guilty man; and if he pays it by halves, he is perhaps more guilty still. He who cannot fulfil the duties of a father has no right to be a father. Not poverty, nor severe labor, nor human respect can release him from the duty of supporting his children and of educating them himself. Readers, you may believe my words. I prophesy to any one who has natural feeling and neglects these sacred duties,—that he will long shed bitter tears over this fault, and that for those tears he will find no consolation.[4]
A father, when he brings his children into the world and supports them, has only completed a third of his responsibilities. To humanity, he owes individuals; to society, individuals who are prepared to contribute; to the State, citizens. Every man who can fulfill this triple responsibility and doesn’t is guilty, and if he fulfills it partially, he may be even more guilty. A person who cannot carry out the responsibilities of a father has no right to be one. Neither poverty, hard work, nor social pressure can excuse him from the duty of providing for his children and educating them himself. Readers, you can trust my words. I warn anyone with a natural sense of feeling who neglects these important duties—that they will eventually shed bitter tears over this mistake, and those tears will bring no comfort.[4]
[It being supposed that the father is unable or unwilling to charge himself personally with the education of his son, he must charge a third person with it, must seek out a master, a teacher for the child.]
[If it's assumed that the father can't or doesn't want to take on the responsibility of educating his son, he has to appoint someone else to do it, to find a tutor or teacher for the child.]
The qualifications of a good tutor are very freely discussed. The first qualification I should require in him, and this one presupposes many others, is, that he shall not be capable of selling himself. There are employments so noble that we cannot fulfil them for money without showing ourselves unworthy to fulfil them. Such an employment is that of a soldier; such a one is that of a teacher. Who, then, shall educate my child? I have told you already,—yourself. I cannot! Then make for yourself a friend who can. I see no other alternative.
The qualities of a good tutor are often talked about. The first quality I would require is that he should not be someone who can be bought. There are jobs so honorable that we can’t do them for money without proving ourselves unworthy of doing them. Teaching is one of those jobs. So, who should educate my child? I've already mentioned it—you should. I can’t! Then find yourself a friend who can. I see no other option.
A teacher! what a great soul he ought to be! Truly, to form a man, one must be either himself a father, or else something more than human. And this is the office you calmly entrust to hirelings![5]
A teacher! What a great person they should be! Truly, to shape a person, one must either be a father themselves or something more than human. And this is the role you casually give to hired hands![5]
The Earliest Education.
Children's first impressions are purely those of feeling; they perceive only pleasure and pain. Unable either to move about, or to grasp anything with their hands, they need a great deal of time to form sensations which represent, and so make them aware of objects outside of themselves. But, during all this time, while these objects are extending, and, as it were, receding from their eyes, assuming, to them, form and dimension, the constantly recurring sensations begin to subject the little creatures to the sway of habit. We see their eyes incessantly turning toward the light; and, if it comes to them from one side, unwittingly taking the direction of that side; so that their faces ought to be carefully turned toward the light, lest they become squint-eyed, or accustom themselves to look awry. They should, also, early accustom themselves to darkness, or else they will cry and scream as soon as they are left in the dark. Food and sleep, if too exactly proportioned, become necessary to them after the lapse of the same intervals; and soon the desire arises not from necessity, but from habit. Or rather, habit adds a new want to those of nature, and this must be prevented.
Children's first impressions are purely based on feelings; they only experience pleasure and pain. Since they can't move around or grab anything with their hands, it takes them a long time to form sensations that represent and make them aware of objects outside themselves. During this time, as these objects are moving away from their view and taking on form and size, the constantly repeating sensations start to influence them through habit. We see their eyes repeatedly turning towards the light; if it comes from one side, they unknowingly lean in that direction. It's important to make sure their faces are turned towards the light to prevent them from becoming cross-eyed or developing a habit of looking off to the side. They should also get used to darkness early on; otherwise, they'll cry and scream when they're left in the dark. If food and sleep are given at regular intervals, they become necessary for them after a while; soon, the desire for these things comes from habit rather than need. In fact, habit creates a new want in addition to their natural needs, and this must be avoided.
The only habit a child should be allowed to form is to contract no habits whatever. Let him not be carried upon one arm more than upon another; let him not be accustomed to put forth one hand rather than the other, or to use it oftener; nor to desire to eat, to sleep, to act in any way, at regular hours; nor to be unable to stay alone either by night or by day. Prepare long beforehand for the time when he shall freely use all his strength. Do this by leaving his body under the control of its natural bent, by fitting him to be always master of himself, and to carry out his own will in everything as soon as he has a will of his own.
The only habit a child should develop is to have no habits at all. Don’t let him be carried more on one side than the other; don’t let him get used to using one hand more than the other, or to want to eat, sleep, or act at specific times; nor should he struggle to be alone, whether day or night. Prepare in advance for the time when he can fully use all his strength. Do this by allowing his body to follow its natural tendencies, ensuring he is always in control of himself and able to express his own will as soon as he has one.
Since the only kinds of objects presented to him are likely to make him either timid or courageous, why should not his education begin before he speaks or understands? I would habituate him to seeing new objects, though they be ugly, repulsive, or singular. But let this be by degrees, and from a distance, until he has become accustomed to them, and, from seeing them handled by others, shall at last handle them himself. If during his infancy he has seen without fear frogs, serpents, crawfishes, he will, when grown up, see without shrinking any animal that may be shown him. For one who daily sees frightful objects, there are none such.
Since the only types of objects he encounters are likely to make him either shy or brave, why shouldn’t his education start before he can speak or understand? I would get him used to seeing new things, even if they’re ugly, off-putting, or unusual. But this should be done gradually and from a distance, until he’s become comfortable with them, and after watching others handle them, he will eventually handle them himself. If during his childhood he has seen frogs, snakes, and crawfish without fear, he will, as an adult, be able to look at any animal shown to him without flinching. For someone who sees scary things every day, nothing is truly frightening.
All children are afraid of masks. I begin by showing Émile the mask of a pleasant face. By and by some one puts the mask upon his own face, so that the child can see it. I begin to laugh; every one else laughs, and the child with the rest. By degrees I familiarize him with less comely masks, and finally with really hideous ones. If I have managed the process well, he will, far from being frightened at the last mask, laugh at it as he laughed at the first. After that, I shall not fear his being frightened by any one with a mask.
All kids are scared of masks. I start by showing Émile a mask with a friendly face. Gradually, someone puts the mask on their own face so the child can see it. I begin to laugh; everyone else joins in, and the child laughs along too. Little by little, I get him used to less attractive masks, and eventually to really ugly ones. If I handle this well, instead of being scared of the last mask, he'll laugh at it just like he did with the first one. After that, I won’t worry about him being scared of anyone wearing a mask.
When, in the farewell scene between Hector and Andromache, the little Astyanax, terrified at the plume floating from a helmet, fails to recognize his father, throws himself, crying, upon his nurse's breast, and wins from his mother a smile bright with tears, what ought to be done to soothe his fear? Precisely what Hector does. He places the helmet on the ground, and then caresses his child. At a more tranquil moment, this should not have been all. They should have drawn near the helmet, played with its plumes, caused the child to handle them. At last the nurse should have lifted the helmet and laughingly set it on her own head—if, indeed, the hand of a woman dared touch the armor of Hector.
When Hector and Andromache say goodbye, little Astyanax gets scared by the plume on the helmet and doesn’t recognize his dad. He cries and jumps onto his nurse's lap, making his mom smile through her tears. What should be done to calm his fears? Exactly what Hector does. He puts the helmet down and gently holds his child. In a quieter moment, that shouldn’t be the end of it. They could have approached the helmet, played with its plumes, and let the child touch them. Finally, the nurse could have picked up the helmet and playfully put it on her own head—if, of course, a woman was allowed to touch Hector's armor.
If I wish to familiarize Émile with the noise of fire-arms, I first burn some powder in a pistol. The quickly vanishing flame, the new kind of lightning, greatly pleases him. I repeat the process, using more powder. By degrees I put into the pistol a small charge, without ramming it down; then a larger charge; finally, I accustom him to the noise of a gun, to bombs, to cannon-shots, to the most terrific noises.
If I want Émile to get used to the sound of firearms, I start by firing some powder in a pistol. The quickly disappearing flame, this new kind of lightning, really excites him. I do it again, using more powder. Gradually, I put a small amount of powder into the pistol without packing it down; then I use a larger amount; eventually, I help him get used to the sound of a gun, the noise of bombs, cannon shots, and even the loudest sounds.
I have noticed that children are rarely afraid of thunder, unless, indeed, the thunder-claps are so frightful as actually to wound the organ of hearing. Otherwise, they fear it only when they have been taught that thunder sometimes wounds or kills. When reason begins to affright them, let habit reassure them. By a slow and well conducted process the man or the child is rendered fearless of everything.
I’ve noticed that kids are rarely scared of thunder, unless the booms are so loud that they actually hurt their ears. Otherwise, they only fear it when they’ve been told that thunder can sometimes hurt or kill. When fear starts to take hold, let familiarity calm them down. Through a gradual and well-managed process, both adults and children can become fearless of everything.
In this outset of life, while memory and imagination are still inactive, the child pays attention only to what actually affects his senses. The first materials of his knowledge are his sensations. If, therefore, these are presented to him in suitable order, his memory can hereafter present them to his understanding in the same order. But as he attends to his sensations only, it will at first suffice to show him very clearly the connection between these sensations, and the objects which give rise to them. He is eager to touch everything, to handle everything. Do not thwart this restless desire; it suggests to him a very necessary apprenticeship. It is thus he learns to feel the heat and coldness, hardness and softness, heaviness and lightness of bodies; to judge of their size, their shape, and all their sensible qualities, by looking, by touching, by listening; above all, by comparing the results of sight with those of touch, estimating with the eye the sensation a thing produces upon the fingers.
In the early stages of life, when memory and imagination are still developing, a child only focuses on what directly impacts their senses. The first building blocks of their knowledge come from their sensations. Therefore, if these sensations are presented in a clear order, their memory can later recall them in that same order. Since they only pay attention to their sensations at first, it’s important to clearly show them how these sensations relate to the objects that cause them. They’re eager to touch and explore everything. Don't suppress this curiosity; it's essential for their learning process. This is how they learn to perceive heat and cold, hard and soft, heavy and light; to assess size, shape, and all visible qualities by looking, touching, and listening; and especially by comparing what they see with what they feel, judging how an object looks in relation to how it feels in their hands.
By movement alone we learn the existence of things which are not ourselves; and it is by our own movements alone that we gain the idea of extension.
By movement alone, we discover things that are not us; and it is through our own movements that we come to understand the concept of space.
Because the child has not this idea, he stretches out his hand indifferently to seize an object which touches him, or one which is a hundred paces distant from him. The effort he makes in doing this appears to you a sign of domination, an order he gives the object to come nearer, or to you to bring it to him. It is nothing of the kind. It means only that the object seen first within the brain, then upon the eye, is now seen at arm's length, and that he does not conceive of any distance beyond his reach. Be careful, then, to walk often with him, to transport him from one place to another, to let him feel the change of position, and, in this way to teach him how to judge of distances. When he begins to know them, change the plan; carry him only where it is convenient for you to do so, and not wherever it pleases him. For as soon as he is no longer deceived by the senses, his attempts arise from another cause. This change is remarkable and demands explanation.
Because the child doesn’t have this concept, he reaches out his hand casually to grab something that’s close to him or one that’s a hundred steps away. The effort he puts into this might look like he’s trying to take control, like he’s commanding the object to come closer or asking you to bring it to him. But that’s not the case. It simply means that the object he first sees in his mind, then with his eyes, is now within his reach, and he doesn’t understand there’s any distance beyond what he can touch. So, make sure to take him on walks often, move him from one place to another, let him feel the shift in location, and, in doing so, teach him how to judge distances. Once he starts to understand them, change your approach; only take him places that are convenient for you, not wherever he wants to go. Because once he isn’t misled by his senses anymore, his attempts to reach things will come from a different motivation. This shift is significant and needs to be explained.
The uneasiness arising from our wants expresses itself by signs whenever help in supplying these wants is needed; hence the cries of children. They cry a great deal, and this is natural. Since all their sensations are those of feeling, children enjoy them in silence, when the sensations are pleasant; otherwise they express them in their own language, and ask relief. Now as long as children are awake they cannot be in a state of indifference; they either sleep or are moved by pleasure and pain.
The discomfort from our needs shows itself through signs whenever we need help meeting those needs; that’s why children cry. They cry a lot, and that’s normal. When their feelings are pleasant, children experience them quietly; but when they’re not, they express them in their own way and ask for relief. As long as children are awake, they can’t just be indifferent; they’re either sleeping or experiencing pleasure and pain.
All our languages are the result of art. Whether there is a natural language, common to all mankind, has long been a matter of investigation. Without doubt there is such a language, and it is the one that children utter before they know how to talk. This language is not articulate, but it is accentuated, sonorous, intelligible. The using of our own language has led us to neglect this, even so far as to forget it altogether. Let us study children, and we shall soon acquire it again from them. Nurses are our teachers in this language. They understand all their nurslings say, they answer them, they hold really connected dialogues with them. And, although they pronounce words, these words are entirely useless; the child understands, not the meaning of the words, but the accent which accompanies them.
All our languages come from art. Whether there exists a natural language common to all humanity has been explored for a long time. There is undoubtedly such a language, and it's the one that children speak before they can talk. This language isn't formal, but it's expressive, melodic, and understandable. Using our own language has caused us to overlook this, even to the point of forgetting it completely. If we observe children, we'll soon pick it up again from them. Caregivers are our instructors in this language. They comprehend everything their little ones say, respond to them, and engage in real conversations with them. And even though they use words, those words are entirely irrelevant; the child grasps not the meaning of the words but the emotion that comes with them.
To the language of the voice is added the no less forcible language of gesture. This gesture is not that of children's feeble hands; it is that seen in their faces. It is astonishing to see how much expression these immature countenances already have. From moment to moment, their features change with inconceivable quickness. On them you see the smile, the wish, the fear, spring into life, and pass away, like so many lightning flashes. Each time you seem to see a different countenance. They certainly have much more flexible facial muscles than ours. On the other hand, their dull eyes tell us almost nothing at all.
To the voice's language, we also have the powerful language of gesture. This gesture isn't the weak movements of children's small hands; it's the expressions we see on their faces. It's amazing how much expression these young faces can show. Their features change in the blink of an eye. You can see smiles, desires, and fears come to life and disappear, like flashes of lightning. Every moment, it feels like you're seeing a different face. They definitely have more flexible facial muscles than we do. However, their dull eyes don’t tell us much at all.
Such is naturally the character of their expression when all their wants are physical. Sensations are made known by grimaces, sentiments by looks.
Such is naturally the character of their expression when all their needs are physical. Sensations are expressed through grimaces, feelings through looks.
As the first state of man is wretchedness and weakness, so his first utterances are complaints and tears. The child feels his need and cannot satisfy it; he implores aid from others by crying. If he is hungry or thirsty, he cries; if he is too cold or too warm, he cries; if he wishes to move or to be kept at rest, he cries; if he wishes to sleep or to be moved about, he cries. The less control he has of his own mode of living, the oftener he asks those about him to change it. He has but one language, because he feels, so to speak, but one sort of discomfort. In the imperfect condition of his organs, he does not distinguish their different impressions; all ills produce in him only a sensation of pain.
As the initial state of a person is misery and vulnerability, their first expressions are complaints and tears. The child senses their needs but can't fulfill them; they seek help from others by crying. If they're hungry or thirsty, they cry; if they're too cold or too warm, they cry; if they want to move or stay still, they cry; if they want to sleep or be carried around, they cry. The less control they have over their own circumstances, the more they ask those around them to change it. They speak just one language because, in a way, they experience only one type of discomfort. Due to the limited development of their senses, they don't differentiate between different feelings; all ailments simply result in a feeling of pain.
From this crying, regarded as so little worthy of attention, arises the first relation of man to all that surrounds him; just here is forged the first link of that long chain which constitutes social order.
From this crying, seen as unworthy of much attention, comes the first connection of a person to everything around them; this is where the first link of the long chain that makes up social order is formed.
When the child cries, he is ill at ease; he has some want that he cannot satisfy. We examine into it, we search for the want, find it, and relieve it. When we cannot find it, or relieve it, the crying continues. We are annoyed by it; we caress the child to make him keep quiet, we rock him and sing to him, to lull him asleep. If he persists, we grow impatient; we threaten him; brutal nurses sometimes strike him. These are strange lessons for him upon his entrance into life.
When the child cries, he's uncomfortable; he has a need that he can't meet. We look into it, we search for the need, find it, and take care of it. When we can't find it or help him, the crying goes on. It annoys us; we try to soothe the child to make him quiet, we rock him and sing to him, to help him fall asleep. If he keeps it up, we become impatient; we threaten him; some harsh caregivers might even hit him. These are odd lessons for him as he begins his life.
The first crying of children is a prayer. If we do not heed it well, this crying soon becomes a command. They begin by asking our aid; they end by compelling us to serve them. Thus from their very weakness, whence comes, at first, their feeling of dependence, springs afterward the idea of empire, and of commanding others. But as this idea is awakened less by their own wants, than by the fact that we are serving them, those moral results whose immediate cause is not in nature, are here perceived. We therefore see why, even at this early age, it is important to discern the hidden purpose which dictates the gesture or the cry.
The first cries of children are like a prayer. If we don't pay attention to them, this crying quickly turns into a demand. They start by asking for our help; eventually, they force us to serve them. So, from their initial weakness, which brings about their sense of dependence, grows the idea of power and commanding others. However, since this idea is less about their own needs and more about the fact that we're taking care of them, we can see those moral influences that aren't directly rooted in nature. That's why, even at such a young age, it's crucial to recognize the underlying intention behind their actions or cries.
When the child stretches forth his hand with an effort, but without a sound, he thinks he can reach some object, because he does not properly estimate its distance; he is mistaken. But if, while stretching out his hand, he complains and cries, he is no longer deceived as to the distance. He is commanding the object to come to him, or is directing you to bring it to him. In the first case, carry him to the object slowly, and with short steps; in the second case, do not even appear to understand him. It is worth while to habituate him early not to command people, for he is not their master; nor things, for they cannot understand him. So, when a child wants something he sees, and we mean to give it to him, it is better to carry him to the object than to fetch the object to him. From this practice of ours he will learn a lesson suited to his age, and there is no better way of suggesting this lesson to him.
When a child reaches out for something with effort but silently, he believes he can grab it because he doesn't accurately judge how far away it is; he's mistaken. But if he reaches out while whining and crying, he understands the distance better. He is telling the object to come to him or asking you to bring it to him. In the first situation, take him to the object slowly and with short steps; in the second, don't act like you understand him at all. It's important to teach him early on that he shouldn't command people because he's not their boss, nor should he try to command objects since they can't understand him. So, when a child sees something he wants and we plan to give it to him, it's better to take him to the object rather than bringing the object to him. This habit will teach him a lesson appropriate for his age, and there’s no better way to convey this lesson to him.
Maxims to Keep us True to Nature.
Reason alone teaches us to know good and evil. Conscience, which makes us love the one and hate the other, is independent of reason, but cannot grow strong without its aid. Before reaching years of reason, we do good and evil unconsciously. There is no moral character in our actions, although there sometimes is in our feeling toward those actions of others which relate to us. A child likes to disturb everything he sees; he breaks, he shatters everything within his reach; he lays hold of a bird just as he would lay hold of a stone, and strangles it without knowing what he is doing.
Reason alone teaches us to understand good and evil. Conscience, which leads us to love one and hate the other, operates independently of reason but can’t grow strong without its support. Before we reach the age of reason, we act good and bad without being aware of it. Our actions don’t have moral character, although we can sometimes feel morally towards the actions of others that affect us. A child enjoys disturbing everything he sees; he breaks and shatters everything within his reach; he grabs a bird just like he would grab a stone, and strangles it without comprehending what he’s doing.
Why is this? At first view, philosophy would account for it on the ground of vices natural to us—pride, the spirit of domination, self-love, the wickedness of mankind. It would perhaps add, that the sense of his own weakness makes the child eager to do things requiring strength, and so prove to himself his own power. But see that old man, infirm and broken down, whom the cycle of human life brings back to the weakness of childhood. Not only does he remain immovable and quiet, but he wishes everything about him to be in the same condition. The slightest change disturbs and disquiets him; he would like to see stillness reigning everywhere. How could the same powerlessness, joined to the same passions, produce such different effects in the two ages, if the primary cause were not changed? And where can we seek for this difference of cause, unless it be in the physical condition of the two individuals? The active principle common to the two is developing in the one, and dying out in the other; the one is growing, and the other is wearing itself out; the one is tending toward life, and the other toward death. Failing activity concentrates itself in the heart of the old man; in the child it is superabounding, and reaches outward; he seems to feel within him life enough to animate all that surrounds him. Whether he makes or unmakes matters little to him. It is enough that he changes the condition of things, and that every change is an action. If he seems more inclined to destroy things, it is not out of perverseness, but because the action which creates is always slow; and that which destroys, being more rapid, better suits his natural sprightliness.
Why is that? At first glance, philosophy might explain it by pointing to natural vices—pride, the desire for control, self-love, the wickedness of humanity. It could also suggest that a child’s awareness of their own weakness makes them eager to try things that require strength, proving their own power to themselves. But look at that old man, frail and worn down, who life brings back to the weaknesses of childhood. Not only does he stay still and quiet, but he also wants everything around him to be the same way. The slightest change unsettles him; he would prefer to see everything remain calm. How can the same helplessness, combined with the same passions, lead to such different outcomes in these two stages of life if the underlying cause hasn't changed? And where can we find this difference in cause, if not in the physical conditions of the two individuals? The active principle that is present in one is fading in the other; one is growing, while the other is wearing out; one is moving toward life, while the other is moving toward death. The lack of activity focuses on the old man’s heart; in the child, it overflows and reaches outwards; he seems to have enough life within him to energize everything around him. It matters little to him whether he creates or destroys. What matters is that he changes things, and every change is an action. If he seems more inclined to destroy, it’s not out of malice, but because the process of creation is always slow, while destruction is quicker and better suits his natural liveliness.
While the Author of nature gives children this active principle, he takes care that it shall do little harm; for he leaves them little power to indulge it. But no sooner do they look upon those about them as instruments which it is their business to set in motion, than they make use of them in following their own inclinations and in making up for their own want of strength. In this way they become disagreeable, tyrannical, imperious, perverse, unruly; a development not arising from a natural spirit of domination, but creating such a spirit. For no very long experience is requisite in teaching how pleasant it is to act through others, and to need only move one's tongue to set the world in motion.
While the creator of nature gives children this active drive, he ensures that it causes little harm by limiting their ability to indulge it. But once they start to see those around them as tools for their own purposes, they begin to use them to follow their own desires and compensate for their own lack of strength. This is how they become unpleasant, domineering, bossy, stubborn, and unruly; this behavior doesn't stem from a natural desire to dominate, but instead fosters such a desire. It doesn’t take much time to learn how satisfying it is to control others and to only need to speak to get things moving.
As we grow up, we gain strength, we become less uneasy and restless, we shut ourselves more within ourselves. The soul and the body put themselves in equilibrium, as it were, and nature requires no more motion than is necessary for out preservation.
As we mature, we gain strength, feel less anxious and restless, and turn inward more. The soul and the body find a balance, and nature only requires as much movement as necessary for our survival.
But the wish to command outlives the necessity from which, it sprang; power to control others awakens and gratifies self-love, and habit makes it strong. Thus need gives place to whim; thus do prejudices and opinions first root themselves within us.
But the desire to be in charge lasts longer than the need from which it came; the ability to control others stirs up and satisfies self-love, and over time it becomes stronger. So, necessity turns into mere fancy; this is how biases and beliefs take root in us.
The principle once understood, we see clearly the point at which we leave the path of nature. Let us discover what we ought to do, to keep within it.
The principle, once understood, makes it clear when we stray from the path of nature. Let's figure out what we need to do to stay on it.
Far from having too much strength, children have not even enough for all that nature demands of them. We ought, then, to leave them the free use of all natural strength which they cannot misuse. First maxim.
Far from having too much strength, children don't even have enough for everything nature expects of them. We should, therefore, allow them to freely use all the natural strength they have, which they can't misuse. First maxim.
We must aid them, supplying whatever they lack in intelligence, in strength, in all that belongs to physical necessity. Second maxim.
We need to help them by providing anything they're missing in knowledge, strength, and everything essential for survival. Second maxim.
In helping them, we must confine ourselves to what is really of use to them, yielding nothing to their whims or unreasonable wishes. For their own caprice will not trouble them unless we ourselves create it; it is not a natural thing. Third maxim.
In helping them, we must stick to what truly benefits them, giving in to none of their whims or unreasonable desires. Their own capriciousness won’t affect them unless we make it an issue; it’s not something that occurs naturally. Third maxim.
We must study carefully their language and their signs, so that, at an age when they cannot dissemble, we may judge which of their desires spring from nature itself, and which of them from opinion. Fourth maxim.
We need to closely examine their language and symbols so that, at a time when they can't hide their true feelings, we can determine which of their desires come from their natural instincts and which come from societal beliefs. Fourth maxim.
The meaning of these rules is, to allow children more personal freedom and less authority; to let them do more for themselves, and exact less from others. Thus accustomed betimes to desire only what they can obtain or do for themselves, they will feel less keenly the want of whatever is not within their own power.
The purpose of these rules is to give children more personal freedom and less authority; to encourage them to be more self-sufficient and expect less from others. By getting used to wanting only what they can achieve or provide for themselves, they will feel less intensely the lack of anything beyond their own capabilities.
Here there is another and very important reason for leaving children absolutely free as to body and limbs, with the sole precaution of keeping them from the danger of falling, and of putting out of their reach everything that can injure them.
Here, there is another very important reason for letting children be completely free with their bodies and limbs, with the only precaution of preventing them from falling and keeping anything that could hurt them out of their reach.
Doubtless a child whose body and arms are free will cry less than one bound fast in swaddling clothes. He who feels only physical wants cries only when he suffers, and this is a great advantage. For then we know exactly when he requires help, and we ought not to delay one moment in giving him help, if possible.
A child who can move freely will definitely cry less than one who is tightly wrapped in swaddling clothes. A baby who only feels physical discomfort cries only when in pain, which is a big plus. This way, we know exactly when they need assistance, and we shouldn’t hesitate to help them as soon as we can.
But if you cannot relieve him, keep quiet; do not try to soothe him by petting him. Your caresses will not cure his colic; but he will remember what he has to do in order to be petted. And if he once discovers that he can, at will, busy you about him, he will have become your master; the mischief is done.
But if you can't help him, stay quiet; don't try to comfort him with petting. Your touches won't fix his colic; he'll just remember how to get your attention. And if he figures out that he can make you focus on him whenever he wants, he'll have become your master; the damage is done.
If children were not so much thwarted in their movements, they would not cry so much; if we were less annoyed by their crying, we would take less pains to hush them; if they were not so often threatened or caressed, they would be less timid or less stubborn, and more truly themselves as nature made them. It is not so often by letting children cry, as by hastening to quiet them, that we make them rupture themselves. The proof of this is that the children most neglected are less subject than others to this infirmity. I am far from wishing them to be neglected, however. On the contrary, we ought to anticipate their wants, and not wait to be notified of these by the children's crying. Yet I would not have them misunderstand the cares we bestow on them. Why should they consider crying a fault, when they find that it avails so much? Knowing the value of their silence, they will be careful not to be lavish of it. They will, at last, make it so costly that we can no longer pay for it; and then it is that by crying without success they strain, weaken, and kill themselves.
If kids weren’t so often held back in what they do, they wouldn’t cry as much; if we weren’t so bothered by their crying, we wouldn’t go to such lengths to calm them down; if they weren’t constantly being threatened or coddled, they’d be less anxious or stubborn and more like their natural selves. It’s not just from letting kids cry that we cause them problems, but from rushing to quiet them that leads to issues. The proof is that the kids who are most ignored are actually less prone to these problems than others. I definitely don’t want them to be ignored, though. On the contrary, we should anticipate their needs and not wait for them to cry to tell us what they want. Still, I don’t want them to misinterpret the care we give them. Why should they see crying as a flaw when it gets them what they want? Understanding the value of their silence, they’ll be careful not to waste it. Eventually, they’ll make it so precious that we can’t afford it anymore; and that’s when, out of frustration, they cry without success and harm themselves.
The long crying fits of a child who is not compressed or ill, or allowed to want for anything, are from habit and obstinacy. They are by no means the work of nature, but of the nurse, who, because she cannot endure the annoyance, multiplies it, without reflecting that by stilling the child to-day, he is induced to cry the more to-morrow.
The prolonged crying fits of a child who isn’t hurt or sick, or who isn’t lacking anything, come from habit and stubbornness. They are definitely not natural, but a result of the caregiver, who, unable to handle the annoyance, actually encourages it, without realizing that by calming the child today, they are making them cry even more tomorrow.
The only way to cure or prevent this habit is to pay no attention to it. No one, not even a child, likes to take unnecessary trouble.
The only way to fix or stop this habit is to ignore it. No one, not even a kid, wants to go through extra hassle.
They are stubborn in their attempts; but if you have more firmness than they have obstinacy, they are discouraged, and do not repeat the attempt. Thus we spare them some tears, and accustom them to cry only when pain forces them to it.
They are determined in their efforts; but if you are more persistent than they are stubborn, they get discouraged and don’t try again. This way, we save them some tears and teach them to cry only when they really have to.
Nevertheless when they do cry from caprice or stubbornness, a sure way to prevent their continuing is, to turn their attention to some agreeable and striking object, and so make them forget their desire to cry. In this art most nurses excel, and when skilfully employed, it is very effective. But it is highly important that the child should not know of our intention to divert him, and that he should amuse himself without at all thinking we have him in mind. In this all nurses are unskilful.
Nevertheless, when they cry out of temper or stubbornness, a reliable way to stop them is to shift their focus to something interesting and pleasant, helping them forget their urge to cry. Most nurses are great at this, and when done skillfully, it works really well. However, it’s crucial that the child doesn’t realize we’re trying to distract them, and that they engage with the distraction without knowing it’s for them. Most nurses struggle with this.
All children are weaned too early. The proper time is indicated by their teething. This process is usually painful and distressing. By a mechanical instinct the child, at that time, carries to his mouth and chews everything he holds. We think we make the operation easier by giving him for a plaything some hard substance, such as ivory or coral. I think we are mistaken. Far from softening the gums, these hard bodies, when applied, render them hard and callous, and prepare the way for a more painful and distressing laceration. Let us always take instinct for guide. We never see puppies try their growing teeth upon flints, or iron, or bones, but upon wood, or leather, or rags,—upon soft materials, which give way, and on which the tooth impresses itself.
All kids are weaned too soon. The right time is marked by when they start teething. This process is usually painful and stressful. Instinctively, the child starts putting everything they can grab into their mouth and chewing on it. We think we're helping by giving them something hard to chew on, like ivory or coral. I believe we’re mistaken. Instead of soothing their gums, these hard objects make them tougher and more insensitive, leading to a more painful and distressing experience. We should always follow instinct. We never see puppies using their growing teeth on hard rocks, metal, or bones; instead, they chew on wood, leather, or fabric—soft materials that give way and allow their teeth to leave an impression.
We no longer aim at simplicity, even where children are concerned. Golden and silver bells, corals, crystals, toys of every price, of every sort. What useless and mischievous affectations they are! Let there be none of them,—no bells, no toys.
We don’t aim for simplicity anymore, even when it comes to kids. Golden and silver bells, coral, crystals, toys of all prices and types. What pointless and troublesome pretensions they are! Let’s have none of that—no bells, no toys.
A little twig covered with its own leaves and fruit,—a poppy-head, in which the seeds can be heard rattling,—a stick of liquorice he can suck and chew, these will amuse a child quite as well as the splendid baubles, and will not disadvantage him by accustoming him to luxury from his very birth.
A small branch with its own leaves and fruit—a poppy pod, where you can hear the seeds rattling—a stick of licorice that he can suck and chew, these will entertain a child just as much as fancy toys, and won't disadvantage him by getting him used to luxury from the very beginning.
Language.
From the time they are born, children hear people speak. They are spoken to not only before they understand what is said to them, but before they can repeat the sounds they hear. Their organs, still benumbed, adapt themselves only by degrees to imitating the sounds dictated to them, and it is not even certain that these sounds are borne to their ears at first as distinctly as to ours.
From the moment they are born, children hear people talking. They are spoken to even before they understand what is being said or before they can repeat the sounds they hear. Their bodies, still getting used to things, gradually learn to mimic the sounds they hear, and it’s not even clear that these sounds reach their ears as clearly as they do for us.
I do not disapprove of a nurse's amusing the child with songs, and with blithe and varied tones. But I do disapprove of her perpetually deafening him with a multitude of useless words, of which he understands only the tone she gives them.
I don't mind a nurse entertaining a child with songs and cheerful, varied sounds. But I do mind if she constantly overloads him with a bunch of pointless words, of which he only understands the tone she uses.
I would like the first articulate sounds he must hear to be few in number, easy, distinct, often repeated. The words they form should represent only material objects which can be shown him. Our unfortunate readiness to content ourselves with words that have no meaning to us whatever, begins earlier than we suppose. Even as in his swaddling-clothes the child hears his nurse's babble, he hears in class the verbiage of his teacher. It strikes me that if he were to be so brought up that he could not understand it at all, he would be very well instructed.[6]
I want the first clear sounds he hears to be few, simple, distinct, and often repeated. The words should only represent physical objects that can be shown to him. Our unfortunate tendency to settle for words that have no real meaning to us starts earlier than we think. Even while he’s in his swaddling clothes, the child hears his caregiver’s chatter, and in school, he hears the teacher's endless talk. It seems to me that if he were raised in a way that he couldn’t understand it at all, he would actually be well taught.[6]
Reflections crowd upon us when we set about discussing the formation of children's language, and their baby talk itself. In spite of us, they always learn to speak by the same process, and all our philosophical speculations about it are entirely useless.
Reflections fill our minds when we talk about how children develop language and their baby talk. Despite our efforts, they always learn to speak in the same way, and all our philosophical theories about it are completely pointless.
They seem, at first, to have a grammar adapted to their own age, although its rules of syntax are more general than ours. And if we were to pay close attention to them, we should be astonished at the exactness with which they follow certain analogies, very faulty if you will, but very regular, that are displeasing only because harsh, or because usage does not recognize them.
They appear, at first, to have a grammar suited to their own time, even though their syntax rules are broader than ours. If we were to really pay attention to them, we would be amazed at how precisely they stick to certain analogies, which may seem incorrect but are very consistent and only seem unpleasant because they are harsh or not widely accepted.
It is unbearable pedantry, and a most useless labor, to attempt correcting in children every little fault against usage; they never fail themselves to correct these faults in time. Always speak correctly in their presence; order it so that they are never so happy with any one as with you; and rest assured their language will insensibly be purified by your own, without your having ever reproved them.
It’s exhausting and pointless to try to correct every little mistake in kids' language; they'll naturally correct themselves over time. Always speak properly when they're around; make it so they're never happier with anyone else than they are with you; and trust that their speech will gradually improve just by being around you, without you ever having to scold them.
But another error, which has an entirely different bearing on the matter, and is no less easy to prevent, is our being over-anxious to make them speak, as if we feared they might not of their own accord learn to do so. Our injudicious haste has an effect exactly contrary to what we wish. On account of it they learn more slowly and speak more indistinctly. The marked attention paid to everything they utter makes it unnecessary for them to articulate distinctly. As they hardly condescend to open their lips, many retain throughout life an imperfect pronunciation and a confused manner of speaking, which makes them nearly unintelligible.
But another mistake, which is completely different and just as easy to avoid, is our eagerness to get them to talk, as if we’re worried they won’t learn to do it on their own. Our impatience actually has the opposite effect of what we want. Because of this, they learn more slowly and speak less clearly. The intense focus on everything they say means they don’t need to articulate clearly. Since they barely bother to open their lips, many end up with poor pronunciation and a jumbled way of speaking throughout their lives, making them almost impossible to understand.
Children who are too much urged to speak have not time sufficient for learning either to pronounce carefully or to understand thoroughly what they are made to say. If, instead, they are left to themselves, they at first practise using the syllables they can most readily utter; and gradually attaching to these some meaning that can be gathered from their gestures, they give you their own words before acquiring yours. Thus they receive yours only after they understand them. Not being urged to use them, they notice carefully what meaning you give them; and, when they are sure of this, they adopt it as their own.
Children who are pushed too much to talk don’t have enough time to learn how to pronounce words carefully or to really understand what they're being told to say. Instead, if they are allowed to explore on their own, they initially practice using the syllables they can say easily; and as they connect those sounds with meanings based on their gestures, they start to use their own words before they pick up yours. They only take in your words after they understand them. Since they’re not pressured to use those words, they pay close attention to the meanings you give them, and once they're sure of this, they make it part of their own vocabulary.
The greatest evil arising from our haste to make children speak before they are old enough is not that our first talks with them, and the first words they use, have no meaning to them, but that they have a meaning different from ours, without our being able to perceive it. Thus, while they seem to be answering us very correctly, they are really addressing us without understanding us, and without our understanding them. To such ambiguous discourse is due the surprise we sometimes feel at their sayings, to which we attach ideas the children themselves have not dreamed of. This inattention of ours to the true meaning words have for children seems to me the cause of their first mistakes, and these errors, even after children are cured of them, influence their turn of mind for the remainder of their life.
The biggest issue that comes from rushing to get kids to talk before they're ready isn't just that their first conversations and words don't mean anything to them, but that they mean something different to them than they do to us, and we can't even notice it. So, while they seem to be responding correctly, they are actually communicating without really understanding us, and we are not understanding them either. This unclear communication is why we're sometimes surprised by what they say, since we apply meanings to their words that the kids themselves haven't even considered. I believe our lack of attention to what words truly mean to children is behind their initial misunderstandings, and even when kids eventually get past these mistakes, those errors still shape their way of thinking for the rest of their lives.
The first developments of childhood occur almost all at once. The child learns to speak, to eat, to walk, nearly at the same time. This is, properly, the first epoch of his life. Before then he is nothing more than he was before he was born; he has not a sentiment, not an idea; he scarcely has sensations; he does not feel even his own existence.
The initial stages of childhood happen almost simultaneously. The child starts to talk, eat, and walk around the same time. This is, in fact, the first significant period of their life. Before this, they are essentially the same as they were before birth; they have no feelings, no thoughts; they barely have any sensations; they don’t even perceive their own existence.
[1] It is useless to enlarge upon the absurdity of this theory, and upon the flagrant contradiction into which Rousseau allows himself to fall. If he is right, man ought to be left without education, and the earth without cultivation. This would not be even the savage state. But want of space forbids us to pause at each like statement of our author, who at once busies himself in nullifying it.
[1] There's no point in going on about how ridiculous this theory is and the blatant contradictions Rousseau falls into. If he’s correct, people should remain uneducated, and the land should remain uncultivated. That wouldn't even qualify as a savage state. However, there’s not enough space to linger on each similar statement from our author, who immediately works on undermining them.
[2] The voice of Rousseau was heard. The nursing of children by their own mothers, which had gone into disuse as vulgar and troublesome, became a fashion. Great ladies prided themselves upon returning to the usage of nature, and infants were brought in with the dessert to give an exhibition of maternal tenderness. This affectation died out, but in most families the good and wholesome custom of motherhood was retained. This page of Rousseau's contributed its share to the happy result.
[2] Rousseau's voice was heard. The practice of mothers nursing their own children, which had fallen out of favor as common and inconvenient, became trendy. High society women took pride in returning to nature's ways, and babies were paraded in with the dessert to showcase maternal affection. This pretentiousness eventually faded, but in many families, the beneficial and natural practice of motherhood persisted. This aspect of Rousseau's work played its part in achieving that positive outcome.
[3] This remark is not a just one. How often have we seen unhappy creatures disgusted with life because of some dreadful and incurable malady? It is true that suicide, being an act of madness, is more frequently caused by those troubles which imagination delights itself in magnifying up to the point of insanity.
[3] This statement is unfair. How often have we seen miserable individuals sick of life because of some terrible and incurable illness? It’s true that suicide, being an act of madness, is often driven by issues that the mind tends to exaggerate to the brink of insanity.
[4] This is an allusion to one of the most unfortunate episodes in the life of Rousseau,—his abandoning of the children whom Thérèse Levasseur bore him, and whom he sent to a foundling hospital because he felt within him neither courage to labor for their support, nor capacity to educate them. Sad practical defect in this teacher of theories of education!
[4] This refers to one of the saddest moments in Rousseau's life—his decision to abandon the children that Thérèse Levasseur had with him, sending them to a foundling hospital because he didn’t feel he had the strength to support them or the ability to raise them. A tragic inconsistency for someone who taught theories about education!
[5] For the particular example of education which he supposes, Rousseau creates a tutor whom he consecrates absolutely, exclusively, to the work. He desires one so perfect that he calls him a prodigy. Let us not blame him for this. The ideal of those who assume the noble and difficult office of a teacher of childhood cannot be placed too high. As to the pupil, Rousseau imagines a child of average ability, in easy circumstances, and of robust health. He makes him an only son and an orphan, so that no family vicissitudes may disturb the logic of his plan.
[5] In the specific example of education that he presents, Rousseau creates a tutor who is completely dedicated to the task. He envisions one so remarkable that he refers to him as a prodigy. We shouldn't criticize him for this. The standards of those who take on the noble and challenging role of teaching children can’t be too high. As for the student, Rousseau imagines a child of average intelligence, in comfortable circumstances, and in good health. He makes him an only child and an orphan, so that no family issues will disrupt the flow of his plan.
All this may be summed up by saying that he considers the child in himself with regard to his individual development, and without regard to his relations to ordinary life. This at the same time renders his task easy, and deprives him of an important element of education.
All of this can be summarized by saying that he thinks about the child within himself in terms of his personal growth, without considering how it relates to everyday life. This both simplifies his task and takes away an essential part of education.
[6] No doubt this sarcasm is applicable to those teachers who talk so as to say nothing. A teacher ought, on the contrary, to speak only so as to be understood by the child. He ought to adapt himself to the child's capacity; to employ no useless or conventional expressions; his language ought to arouse curiosity and to impart light.
[6] Clearly, this sarcasm applies to those teachers who speak in a way that conveys nothing. A teacher should, instead, communicate only in ways that are understandable to the child. They should adjust their language to match the child's level of comprehension, avoid unnecessary or formal phrases, and use words that spark curiosity and provide insight.
BOOK SECOND.
The second book takes the child at about the fifth year, and conducts him to about the twelfth year. He is no longer the little child; he is the young boy. His education becomes more important. It consists not in studies, in reading or writing, or in duties, but in well-chosen plays, in ingenious recreations, in well-directed experiments.
The second book engages the child around age five and guides him until he’s about twelve. He’s no longer a little child; he’s a young boy. His education becomes more significant. It isn’t just about studies, reading or writing, or responsibilities, but rather involves carefully selected games, creative activities, and well-planned experiments.
There should be no exaggerated precautions, and, on the other hand, no harshness, no punishments. We must love the child, and encourage his playing. To make him realize his weakness and the narrow limits within which it can work, to keep the child dependent only on circumstances, will suffice, without ever making him feel the yoke of the master.
There shouldn't be any over-the-top precautions, but at the same time, there shouldn't be any harshness or punishments. We need to love the child and encourage their playfulness. Helping them understand their limitations and the small space they can operate in, while ensuring they only rely on their surroundings, is enough, without making them feel controlled or oppressed.
The best education is accomplished in the country. Teaching by means of things. Criticism of the ordinary method. Education of the senses by continually exercising them.
The best education happens in the countryside. Teaching through hands-on experience. Critique of traditional methods. Developing the senses by constantly using them.
Avoid taking too many Precautions.
This is the second period of life, and the one at which, properly speaking, infancy ends; for the words infans and puer are not synonymous.[1] The first is included in the second, and means one who cannot speak: thus in Valerius Maximus we find the expression puerum infantem. But I shall continue to employ the word according to the usage of the French language, until I am describing the age for which there are other names.
This is the second stage of life, which is when, technically speaking, infancy ends; because the terms infans and puer are not the same.[1] The first is included in the second and means someone who cannot speak: for example, in Valerius Maximus, we see the phrase puerum infantem. But I will keep using the word based on how it’s used in French, until I’m discussing the age that has other names.
When children begin to speak, they cry less often. This step in advance is natural; one language is substituted for another. As soon as they can utter their complaints in words, why should they cry, unless the suffering is too keen to be expressed by words? If they then continue to cry, it is the fault of those around them. After Émile has once said, "It hurts me," only acute suffering can force him to cry.
When kids start talking, they cry less often. This progression is natural; one form of communication replaces another. Once they can express their feelings in words, why would they cry unless the pain is too intense to put into words? If they keep crying after that, it's because of the people around them. After Émile has said, "It hurts," only severe pain can make him cry.
If the child is physically so delicate and sensitive that he naturally cries about nothing, I will soon exhaust the fountain of his tears, by making them ineffectual. So long as he cries, I will not go to him; as soon as he stops, I will run to him. Very soon his method of calling me will be to keep quiet, or at the utmost, to utter a single cry. Children judge of the meaning of signs by their palpable effect; they have no other rule. Whatever harm a child may do himself, he very rarely cries when alone, unless with the hope of being heard.
If a child is so fragile and sensitive that he cries over nothing, I’ll quickly run out of ways to respond to his tears, making them pointless. As long as he’s crying, I won't go to him; the moment he stops, I’ll rush to him. Before long, his way of getting my attention will be to stay quiet or maybe just let out a single cry. Kids understand the meaning of signals by their obvious outcomes; that's their only guide. A child rarely cries when he’s alone, unless he hopes someone will hear him.
If he fall, if he bruise his head, if his nose bleed, if he cut his finger, I should, instead of bustling about him with a look of alarm, remain quiet, at least for a little while. The mischief is done; he must endure it; all my anxiety will only serve to frighten him more, and to increase his sensitiveness. After all, when we hurt ourselves, it is less the shock which pains us than the fright. I will spare him at least this last pang; for he will certainly estimate his hurt as he sees me estimate it. If he sees me run anxiously to comfort and to pity him, he will think himself seriously hurt; but if he sees me keep my presence of mind, he will soon recover his own, and will think the pain cured when he no longer feels it. At his age we learn our first lessons in courage; and by fearlessly enduring lighter sufferings, we gradually learn to bear the heavier ones.
If he falls, if he bangs his head, if his nose bleeds, if he cuts his finger, I should, instead of rushing over with a worried look, stay calm, at least for a little while. The damage is done; he has to deal with it; all my anxiety will only scare him more and make him more sensitive. After all, when we hurt ourselves, it’s not just the shock that hurts us but the fright. I will at least spare him this last bit of pain; he will definitely judge his injury based on how I react to it. If he sees me hurriedly coming to comfort and pity him, he’ll think he’s seriously hurt; but if he sees me stay composed, he’ll quickly regain his own composure and will think the pain is gone once he stops feeling it. At his age, we learn our first lessons in courage; and by fearlessly handling minor pains, we gradually learn to cope with the bigger ones.
Far from taking care that Émile does not hurt himself, I shall be dissatisfied if he never does, and so grows up unacquainted with pain. To suffer is the first and most necessary thing for him to learn. Children are little and weak, apparently that they may learn these important lessons. If a child fall his whole length, he will not break his leg; if he strike himself with a stick, he will not break his arm; if he lay hold of an edged tool, he does not grasp it tightly, and will not cut himself very badly.
Far from making sure that Émile doesn’t hurt himself, I would actually be unhappy if he never does and grows up without experiencing pain. Learning to suffer is the first and most essential lesson for him. Children are small and fragile, seemingly so they can learn these important lessons. If a child falls flat on his face, he won’t break his leg; if he hits himself with a stick, he won’t break his arm; if he grabs a sharp tool, he doesn’t hold it tightly and won’t cut himself too badly.
Our pedantic mania for instructing constantly leads us to teach children what they can learn far better for themselves, and to lose sight of what we alone can teach them. Is there anything more absurd than the pains we take in teaching them to walk? As if we had ever seen one, who, through his nurse's negligence, did not know how to walk when grown! On the contrary, how many people do we see moving awkwardly all their lives because they have been badly taught how to walk!
Our constant obsession with teaching makes us show kids things they can learn much better on their own, and we forget what only we can teach them. Is there anything more ridiculous than the effort we put into teaching them how to walk? As if we've ever seen someone, due to their caregiver's negligence, not know how to walk when they grow up! On the flip side, how many people do we see moving clumsily their whole lives because they were taught to walk poorly!
Émile shall have no head-protectors, nor carriages, nor go-carts, nor leading-strings. Or at least from the time when he begins to be able to put one foot before the other, he shall not be supported, except over paved places; and he shall be hurried over these. Instead of letting him suffocate in the exhausted air indoors, let him be taken every day, far out into the fields. There let him run about, play, fall down a hundred times a day; the oftener the better, as he will the sooner learn to get up again by himself. The boon of freedom is worth many scars. My pupil will have many bruises, but to make amends for that, he will be always light-hearted. Though your pupils are less often hurt, they are continually thwarted, fettered; they are always unhappy. I doubt whether the advantage be on their side.
Émile won’t have helmets, carriages, go-carts, or leashes. From the moment he starts walking, he won’t be supported except on paved areas—and even then, he’ll be rushed through them. Instead of letting him choke on stale air indoors, he should be taken out every day, far into the fields. There, he should run around, play, and fall down a hundred times a day; the more he falls, the quicker he’ll learn to get back up again by himself. The gift of freedom is worth a lot of scrapes. My student will have plenty of bruises, but to make up for that, he’ll always be cheerful. While your students might get hurt less often, they’re constantly held back and constrained; they’re always unhappy. I’m not sure the benefits are on their side.
The development of their physical strength makes complaint less necessary to children. When able to help themselves, they have less need of the help of others. Knowledge to direct their strength grows with that strength. At this second stage the life of the individual properly begins; he now becomes conscious of his own being. Memory extends this feeling of personal identity to every moment of his existence; he becomes really one, the same one, and consequently capable of happiness or of misery. We must therefore, from this moment, begin to regard him as a moral being.
The development of their physical strength makes it easier for children to avoid complaining. When they can help themselves, they rely less on others. Their ability to direct their strength grows along with it. At this stage, the individual's life truly begins; they become aware of their own existence. Memory extends this sense of personal identity to every moment of their life; they become truly one and the same, and as a result, capable of happiness or misery. Therefore, from this point on, we must start to see them as a moral being.
Childhood is to be Loved.
Although the longest term of human life, and the probability, at any given age, of reaching this term, have been computed, nothing is more uncertain than the continuance of each individual life: very few attain the maximum. The greatest risks in life are at its beginning; the less one has lived, the less prospect he has of living.
Although we've calculated the longest human lifespan and the likelihood of reaching that age at any given time, nothing is more uncertain than how long each person's life will last: very few actually reach the maximum. The biggest risks in life occur at the start; the less time someone has lived, the smaller their chances of living longer.
Of all children born, only about half reach youth; and it is probable that your pupil may never attain to manhood. What, then, must be thought of that barbarous education which sacrifices the present to an uncertain future, loads the child with every description of fetters, and begins, by making him wretched, to prepare for him some far-away indefinite happiness he may never enjoy! Even supposing the object of such an education reasonable, how can we without indignation see the unfortunate creatures bowed under an insupportable yoke, doomed to constant labor like so many galley-slaves, without any certainty that all this toil will ever be of use to them! The years that ought to be bright and cheerful are passed in tears amid punishments, threats, and slavery. For his own good, the unhappy child is tortured; and the death thus summoned will seize on him unperceived amidst all this melancholy preparation. Who knows how many children die on account of the extravagant prudence of a father or of a teacher? Happy in escaping his cruelty, it gives them one advantage; they leave without regret a life which they know only from its darker side.[2]
Of all the children born, only about half reach their teenage years, and it’s likely that your student may never reach adulthood. What should we think of an education system that sacrifices the present for an uncertain future, burdens the child with all sorts of restrictions, and starts by making them miserable while preparing for an elusive happiness they might never experience? Even if we assume the goals of this education are reasonable, how can we not feel anger at seeing these unfortunate kids weighed down by unbearable pressure, forced into constant work like galley slaves, without any assurance that all their effort will ever pay off? The years that should be joyful and bright are spent in tears, surrounded by punishments, threats, and oppression. For their own good, the struggling child is tortured, and death might sneak up on them amid all this gloomy preparation. Who knows how many children die because of a father’s or teacher’s extreme caution? They may find one small comfort in escaping this cruelty: they leave behind a life they have known only for its bleakness.[2]
O men, be humane! it is your highest duty; be humane to all conditions of men, to every age, to everything not alien to mankind. What higher wisdom is there for you than humanity? Love childhood; encourage its sports, its pleasures, its lovable instincts. Who among us has not at times looked back with regret to the age when a smile was continually on our lips, when the soul was always at peace? Why should we rob these little innocent creatures of the enjoyment of a time so brief, so transient, of a boon so precious, which they cannot misuse? Why will you fill with bitterness and sorrow these fleeting years which can no more return to them than to you? Do you know, you fathers, the moment when death awaits your children? Do not store up for yourselves remorse, by taking from them the brief moments nature has given them. As soon as they can appreciate the delights of existence, let them enjoy it. At whatever hour God may call them, let them not die without having tasted life at all.
O men, be compassionate! It’s your greatest responsibility; be kind to all kinds of people, to every age, to everything that’s part of humanity. What greater wisdom is there for you than being humane? Cherish childhood; support its games, its joys, its endearing qualities. Who among us hasn’t sometimes looked back with sadness to the time when a smile was always on our faces, when our hearts were full of peace? Why should we take away from these innocent little ones the joy of such a brief, fleeting time, a gift so precious that they won’t misuse? Why would you fill these passing years with bitterness and sorrow, which can never return to them or to you? Do you know, you fathers, the moment when death is near your children? Don’t create regret for yourselves by robbing them of the little moments nature has granted them. As soon as they can appreciate the joys of life, let them enjoy it. Whenever God may call them, let them not leave this world without having experienced life fully.
You answer, "It is the time to correct the evil tendencies of the human heart. In childhood, when sufferings are less keenly felt, they ought to be multiplied, so that fewer of them will have to be encountered during the age of reason." But who has told you that it is your province to make this arrangement, and that all these fine instructions, with which you burden the tender mind of a child, will not one day be more pernicious than useful to him? Who assures you that you spare him anything when you deal him afflictions with so lavish a hand? Why do you cause him more unhappiness than he can bear, when you are not sure that the future will compensate him for these present evils? And how can you prove that the evil tendencies of which you pretend to cure him will not arise from your mistaken care rather than from nature itself! Unhappy foresight, which renders a creature actually miserable, in the hope, well or ill founded, of one day making him happy! If these vulgar reasoners confound license with liberty, and mistake a spoiled child for a child who is made happy, let us teach them to distinguish the two.
You answer, "It's time to correct the negative tendencies of the human heart. In childhood, when suffering isn't felt as deeply, it should be increased, so that fewer challenges will be faced in adulthood." But who told you that it's your job to make this decision, and that all these well-meaning lessons you put on the fragile mind of a child won't someday be more harmful than helpful? Who guarantees you that you're actually sparing him any pain when you hand out difficulties so generously? Why are you making him endure more unhappiness than he can handle, when you can't be sure that the future will make up for these current struggles? And how can you prove that the negative tendencies you claim to be fixing won't actually come from your misguided efforts rather than from nature itself? What a sad foresight, making a person truly miserable in the hopes of one day making them happy! If these simplistic thinkers confuse freedom with license and mistake a spoiled child for a happy one, let's teach them to tell the difference.
To avoid being misled, let us remember what really accords with our present abilities. Humanity has its place in the general order of things; childhood has its place in the order of human life. Mankind must be considered in the individual man, and childhood in the individual child. To assign each his place, and to establish him in it—to direct human passions as human nature will permit—is all we can do for his welfare. The rest depends on outside influences not under our control.
To avoid confusion, let’s keep in mind what aligns with our current abilities. Humanity has its role in the overall scheme of things; childhood has its role in human life. We need to consider humanity through the lens of the individual person, and childhood through the individual child. Assigning each person their role and helping them settle into it—guiding human emotions as much as human nature allows—is all we can do for their well-being. The rest is up to external factors beyond our control.
Neither Slaves nor Tyrants.
He alone has his own way who, to compass it, does not need the arm of another to lengthen his own. Consequently freedom, and not authority, is the greatest good. A man who desires only what he can do for himself is really free to do whatever he pleases. From this axiom, if it be applied to the case of childhood, all the rules of education will follow.
He is truly independent who doesn't rely on someone else to help him achieve his goals. Therefore, freedom, rather than authority, is the greatest good. A person who wants only what he can achieve on his own is genuinely free to do as he wishes. From this principle, if applied to childhood, all the guidelines for education will emerge.
A wise man understands how to remain in his own place; but a child, who does not know his, cannot preserve it. As matters stand, there are a thousand ways of leaving it. Those who govern him are to keep him in it, and this is not an easy task. He ought to be neither an animal nor a man, but a child. He should feel his weakness, and yet not suffer from it. He should depend, not obey; he should demand, not command. He is subject to others only by reason of his needs, and because others see better than he what is useful to him, what will contribute to his well-being or will impair it. No one, not even his father, has a right to command a child to do what is of no use to him whatever.
A wise person knows how to stay in their own lane, but a child, who doesn’t understand theirs, can’t maintain it. Right now, there are countless ways to stray from it. Those in charge of him need to help him stay in it, and that's not a simple job. He shouldn’t be just an animal or just a grown-up, but a child. He should recognize his weaknesses but not be overly bothered by them. He should rely on others, not just obey them; he should ask for things, not boss people around. He is dependent on others because of his needs, and because they can see better than he can what’s good for him, what will help him thrive or hold him back. No one, not even his father, has the right to force a child to do something that won't benefit him in any way.
Accustom the child to depend only on circumstances, and as his education goes on, you will follow the order of nature. Never oppose to his imprudent wishes anything but physical obstacles, or punishments which arise from the actions themselves, and which he will remember when the occasion comes. It is enough to prevent his doing harm, without forbidding it. With him only experience, or want of power, should take the place of law. Do not give him anything because he asks for it, but because he needs it. When he acts, do not let him know that it is from obedience; and when another acts for him, let him not feel that he is exercising authority. Let him feel his liberty as much in your actions as in his own. Add to the power he lacks exactly enough to make him free and not imperious, so that, accepting your aid with a kind of humiliation, he may aspire to the moment when he can dispense with it, and have the honor of serving himself. For strengthening the body and promoting its growth, nature has means which ought never to be thwarted. A child ought not to be constrained to stay anywhere when he wishes to go away, or to go away when he wishes to stay. When their will is not spoiled by our own fault, children do not wish for anything without good reason. They ought to leap, to run, to shout, whenever they will. All their movements are necessities of nature, which is endeavoring to strengthen itself. But we must take heed of those wishes they cannot themselves accomplish, but must fulfil by the hand of another. Therefore care should be taken to distinguish the real wants, the wants of nature, from those which arise from fancy or from the redundant life just mentioned.
Get the child used to relying only on their surroundings, and as they learn, you'll follow the natural order. Never oppose their reckless wishes with anything but physical barriers or consequences that come from their actions, which they'll remember when the time comes. It's enough to stop them from causing harm without outright banning it. With them, only experience or inability should replace rules. Don’t give them things just because they ask; do so because they need it. When they act, don’t let them know it’s out of obedience; and when someone acts on their behalf, ensure they don’t feel like they’re being controlled. Let them feel their freedom as much in your actions as in their own. Provide just enough support to make them feel free, not domineering, so that, accepting your help with a sense of humility, they can look forward to the day they can manage on their own and take pride in their independence. For building the body and encouraging its growth, nature has methods that should never be hindered. A child shouldn't be forced to stay somewhere when they want to leave, or to leave when they want to stay. When their desires haven't been spoiled by our mistakes, children won't wish for anything without a good reason. They should be allowed to jump, run, and shout whenever they want. All their movements are natural needs striving for strength. However, we should pay attention to those desires they can't fulfill themselves and must rely on others for. Thus, it's important to differentiate between genuine needs of nature and those that come from whims or excessive energy.
I have already suggested what should be done when a child cries for anything. I will only add that, as soon as he can ask in words for what he wants, and, to obtain it sooner, or to overcome a refusal, reinforces his request by crying, it should never be granted him. If necessity has made him speak, you ought to know it, and at once to grant what he demands. But yielding to his tears is encouraging him to shed them: it teaches him to doubt your good will, and to believe that importunity has more influence over you than your own kindness of heart has.
I've already mentioned what to do when a child cries for something. I just want to add that as soon as the child can use words to ask for what they want, and to get it sooner or to counter a refusal, if they reinforce their request with crying, it should never be fulfilled. If necessity has made them speak, you should recognize that and promptly give them what they are asking for. But giving in to their tears only encourages them to cry more: it teaches them to doubt your goodwill and to think that persistence matters more to you than your own kindness.
If he does not believe you good, he will soon be bad; if he believes you weak, he will soon be stubborn. It is of great importance that you at once consent to what you do not intend to refuse him. Do not refuse often, but never revoke a refusal.
If he doesn't think you're good, he'll quickly turn bad; if he thinks you're weak, he'll soon become stubborn. It's really important that you immediately agree to what you don't actually plan to refuse him. Don't say no often, but never take back a no.
Above all things, beware of teaching the child empty formulas of politeness which shall serve him instead of magic words to subject to his own wishes all who surround him, and to obtain instantly what he likes. In the artificial education of the rich they are infallibly made politely imperious, by having prescribed to them what terms to use so that no one shall dare resist them. Such children have neither the tones nor the speech of suppliants; they are as arrogant when they request as when they command, and even more so, for in the former case they are more sure of being obeyed. From the first it is readily seen that, coming from them, "If you please" means "It pleases me"; and that "I beg" signifies "I order you." Singular politeness this, by which they only change the meaning of words, and so never speak but with authority! For myself, I dread far less Émile's being rude than his being arrogant. I would rather have him say "Do this" as if requesting than "I beg you" as if commanding. I attach far less importance to the term he uses than to the meaning he associates with it.
Above all things, be careful not to teach the child empty phrases of politeness that serve as magic words to get everyone around him to bend to his wishes and instantly give him what he wants. In the artificial upbringing of the wealthy, they inevitably become politely demanding, as they're told what words to use so that no one will dare oppose them. Such children lack the tones and speech of supplicants; they are just as arrogant when they ask as when they command, even more so, because in the former case they are more confident of being obeyed. From the outset, it’s clear that when they say "If you please," they mean "It pleases me," and when they say "I beg," it means "I order you." This is a peculiar kind of politeness, where they merely change the meaning of words and thus always speak with authority! Personally, I fear Émile being arrogant far more than him being rude. I would prefer him to say "Do this" as if he’s asking rather than "I beg you" as if he’s giving a command. I care much more about the meaning he associates with the words than the words themselves.
Over-strictness and over-indulgence are equally to be avoided. If you let children suffer, you endanger their health and their life; you make them actually wretched. If you carefully spare them every kind of annoyance, you are storing up for them much unhappiness; you are making them delicate and sensitive to pain; you are removing them from the common lot of man, into which, in spite of all your care, they will one day return. To save them some natural discomforts, you contrive for them others which nature has not inflicted.
Being too strict and too lenient should both be avoided. If you allow children to experience suffering, you put their health and lives at risk; you make them genuinely miserable. If you go out of your way to shield them from any annoyance, you’re actually setting them up for a lot of unhappiness; you’re making them overly fragile and sensitive to pain; you’re separating them from the shared experiences of humanity, into which, despite all your efforts, they will eventually re-enter. To protect them from some natural discomforts, you end up creating other hardships that nature hasn't imposed.
You will charge me with falling into the mistake of those fathers I have reproached for sacrificing their children's happiness to considerations of a far-away future that may never be. Not so; for the freedom I give my pupil will amply supply him with the slight discomforts to which I leave him exposed. I see the little rogues playing in the snow, blue with cold, and scarcely able to move their fingers. They have only to go and warm themselves, but they do nothing of the kind. If they are compelled to do so, they feel the constraint a hundred times more than they do the cold. Why then do you complain? Shall I make your child unhappy if I expose him only to those inconveniences he is perfectly willing to endure? By leaving him at liberty, I do him service now; by arming him against the ills he must encounter, I do him service for the time to come. If he could choose between being my pupil or yours, do you think he would hesitate a moment?
You might accuse me of making the same mistake as those parents I’ve criticized for prioritizing their children's future happiness over their current joy. Not at all; the freedom I give my student will easily make up for the minor discomforts I allow him to experience. I see the little rascals playing in the snow, shivering with cold and barely able to move their fingers. They could easily go warm up, but they don’t. If they have to, they feel the pressure of that obligation much more than the cold itself. So why complain? Am I making your child miserable by exposing him only to discomforts he’s willing to face? By giving him freedom, I’m helping him now; by preparing him for the challenges he’ll face later, I’m helping him for the future. If he had a choice between being my student or yours, do you really think he would hesitate for a second?
Can we conceive of any creature's being truly happy outside of what belongs to its own peculiar nature? And if we would have a man exempt from all human misfortunes, would it not estrange him from humanity? Undoubtedly it would; for we are so constituted that to appreciate great good fortune we must be acquainted with slight misfortunes. If the body be too much at ease the moral nature becomes corrupted. The man unacquainted with suffering would not know the tender feelings of humanity or the sweetness of compassion; he would not be a social being; he would be a monster among his kind.
Can we really imagine any creature being truly happy outside of its own unique nature? And if we want a person to be free from all human troubles, wouldn’t that make them feel disconnected from humanity? Definitely; because we’re built in a way that to truly appreciate great happiness, we need to experience some minor hardships. If the body is too comfortable, the moral character becomes warped. A person who hasn’t experienced suffering wouldn’t understand the tender feelings of humanity or the joy of compassion; they wouldn’t be a social being; they would be a monster among others.
The surest way to make a child unhappy is to accustom him to obtain everything he wants to have. For, since his wishes multiply in proportion to the ease with which they are gratified, your inability to fulfil them will sooner or later oblige you to refuse in spite of yourself, and this unwonted refusal will pain him more than withholding from him what he demands. At first he will want the cane you hold; soon he will want your watch; afterward he will want the bird he sees flying, or the star he sees shining. He will want everything he sees, and without being God himself how can you content him?
The easiest way to make a child unhappy is to get him used to having everything he wants. As his desires grow with how easily they’re fulfilled, there will come a time when you can’t meet them, and you’ll have to say no, even if it hurts you. This unexpected refusal will hurt him more than if you just denied his initial request. At first, he’ll want the stick you’re holding; soon, he’ll want your watch; later, he’ll want the bird he sees flying or the star he sees shining. He’ll want everything he lays his eyes on, and without being God himself, how can you possibly satisfy him?
Man is naturally disposed to regard as his own whatever is within his power. In this sense the principle of Hobbes is correct up to a certain point; multiply with our desires the means of satisfying them, and each of us will make himself master of everything. Hence the child who has only to wish in order to obtain his wish, thinks himself the owner of the universe. He regards all men as his slaves, and when at last he must be denied something, he, believing everything possible when he commands it, takes refusal for an act of rebellion. At his age, incapable of reasoning, all reasons given seem to him only pretexts. He sees ill-will in everything; the feeling of imagined injustice embitters his temper; he begins to hate everybody, and without ever being thankful for kindness, is angry at any opposition whatever.
People naturally tend to claim as their own whatever they can control. In this way, Hobbes’s idea is right to a certain extent; if we multiply our desires with the means to fulfill them, each person will try to dominate everything. This is why a child, who can just wish for something to get it, thinks he owns the whole universe. He sees everyone as his slaves, and when he is finally denied something, he, convinced that everything is possible at his command, interprets the refusal as an act of defiance. At that age, unable to reason, he views all explanations as just excuses. He detects malice everywhere; the feeling of being wronged fuels his frustration; he starts to hate everyone, and without ever showing gratitude for kindness, gets upset at any form of opposition.
Who supposes that a child thus ruled by anger, a prey to furious passions, can ever be happy? He happy? He is a tyrant; that is, the vilest of slaves, and at the same time the most miserable of beings. I have seen children thus reared who wanted those about them to push the house down, to give them the weathercock they saw on a steeple, to stop the march of a regiment so that they could enjoy the drum-beat a little longer; and as soon as obedience to these demands was delayed they rent the air with their screams, and would listen to no one. In vain everybody tried eagerly to gratify them. The ease with which they found their wishes obeyed stimulated them to desire more, and to be stubborn about impossibilities. Everywhere they found only contradictions, impediments, suffering, and sorrow. Always complaining, always refractory, always angry, they spent the time in crying and fretting; were these creatures happy? Authority and weakness conjoined produce only madness and wretchedness. One of two spoiled children beats the table, and the other has the sea lashed.[3] They will have much to beat and to lash before they are satisfied with life.
Who thinks that a child controlled by anger, overwhelmed by intense emotions, can ever be happy? Happy? They are a tyrant; that is, the most despicable of slaves and at the same time the most miserable of beings. I've seen kids raised like this who wanted everyone around them to tear the house down, to give them the weather vane they spotted on a steeple, to stop the march of a regiment just so they could enjoy the drumbeat a little longer; and as soon as anyone delayed meeting these demands, they filled the air with their screams and would listen to no one. Everyone tried desperately to satisfy them in vain. The ease with which they got what they wanted only fueled their desire for more and made them stubborn about what was impossible. Everywhere they encountered nothing but contradictions, obstacles, suffering, and sorrow. Always complaining, always defiant, always angry, they spent their time crying and fretting; were these beings happy? Combining authority and weakness results only in madness and misery. One spoiled child pounds on the table, while the other whips the sea. They will have plenty to beat and whip before they find satisfaction with life.
If these ideas of authority and of tyranny make them unhappy from their very childhood, how will it be with them when they are grown, and when their relations with others begin to be extended and multiplied?
If these concepts of authority and tyranny make them unhappy from a young age, what will they be like as adults, when their interactions with others start to grow and expand?
Accustomed to seeing everything give way before them, how surprised they will be on entering the world to find themselves crushed beneath the weight of that universe they have expected to move at their own pleasure! Their insolent airs and childish vanity will only bring upon them mortification, contempt, and ridicule; they must swallow affront after affront; cruel trials will teach them that they understand neither their own position nor their own strength. Unable to do everything, they will think themselves unable to do anything. So many unusual obstacles dishearten them, so much contempt degrades them. They become base, cowardly, cringing, and sink as far below their real self as they had imagined themselves above it.
Accustomed to having everything bend to their will, they will be so surprised when they enter the world and find themselves crushed under the weight of a universe they thought would cater to them! Their arrogant attitudes and childish vanity will only lead to embarrassment, disdain, and mockery; they will have to endure insult after insult; harsh experiences will teach them that they don't grasp their own position or strength. Unable to do everything, they will convince themselves they can't do anything. So many unexpected obstacles discourage them, and so much contempt diminishes them. They become petty, cowardly, and servile, sinking far below their true selves just as they once believed they were above it.
Let us return to the original order of things. Nature has made children to be loved and helped; has she made them to be obeyed and feared? Has she given them an imposing air, a stern eye, a harsh and threatening voice, so that they may inspire fear? I can understand why the roar of a lion fills other creatures with dread, and why they tremble at sight of his terrible countenance. But if ever there were an unbecoming, hateful, ridiculous spectacle, it is that of a body of magistrates in their robes of ceremony, and headed by their chief, prostrate before an infant in long clothes, who to their pompous harangue replies only by screams or by childish drivel![4]
Let’s get back to the way things are meant to be. Nature intended for children to be loved and supported; did she create them to be obeyed and feared? Did she give them a commanding presence, a stern gaze, and a harsh, threatening tone just to make others afraid? I get why the roar of a lion instills fear in other animals, why they shake at the sight of his fierce face. But if there’s ever been a ridiculous, distasteful, and absurd sight, it’s a group of officials in their formal robes, led by their leader, bowing down to a baby in a onesie, who responds to their pompous speeches only with cries or silly nonsense![4]
Considering infancy in itself, is there a creature on earth more helpless, more unhappy, more at the mercy of everything around him, more in need of compassion, of care, of protection, than a child? Does it not seem as if his sweet face and touching aspect were intended to interest every one who comes near him, and to urge them to assist his weakness? What then is more outrageous, more contrary to the fitness of things, than to see an imperious and headstrong child ordering about those around him, impudently taking the tone of a master toward those who, to destroy him, need only leave him to himself!
Considering infancy, is there any creature on earth more helpless, more unhappy, more at the mercy of everything around them, more in need of compassion, care, and protection than a child? Doesn’t it seem like their sweet face and touching appearance are meant to engage everyone who comes near and encourage them to support their vulnerability? So what could be more outrageous, more out of line with nature, than seeing a bossy and stubborn child directing those around them, brazenly acting like a master toward those who, to harm them, only need to leave them alone!
On the other hand, who does not see that since the weakness of infancy fetters children in so many ways, we are barbarous if we add to this natural subjection a bondage to our own caprices by taking from them the limited freedom they have, a freedom they are so little able to misuse, and from the loss of which we and they have so little to gain? As nothing is more ridiculous than a haughty child, so nothing is more pitiable than a cowardly child.
On the other hand, who doesn't realize that since the vulnerability of childhood restricts kids in so many ways, we’re being cruel if we add to this natural limitation by imposing our own whims and taking away the little freedom they have—freedom that they are barely capable of misusing—and from which we both gain so little? Just as nothing is more ridiculous than a proud child, nothing is more pitiful than a fearful child.
Since with years of reason civil bondage[5] begins, why anticipate it by slavery at home? Let us leave one moment of life exempt from a yoke nature has not laid upon us, and allow childhood the exercise of that natural liberty which keeps it safe, at least for a time, from the vices taught by slavery. Let the over-strict teacher and the over-indulgent parent both come with their empty cavils, and before they boast of their own methods let them learn the method of Nature herself.
Since civil bondage begins with the years of reason, why impose slavery at home? Let's allow for even a moment in life free from a burden that nature hasn’t placed on us, and give childhood the chance to enjoy that natural freedom which protects it, at least for a while, from the vices taught by slavery. Let the overly strict teacher and the overly indulgent parent come with their empty complaints, and before they brag about their own methods, let them learn from Nature herself.
Reasoning should not begin too soon.
Locke's great maxim was that we ought to reason with children, and just now this maxim is much in fashion. I think, however, that its success does not warrant its reputation, and I find nothing more stupid than children who have been so much reasoned with. Reason, apparently a compound of all other faculties, the one latest developed, and with most difficulty, is the one proposed as agent in unfolding the faculties earliest used! The noblest work of education is to make a reasoning man, and we expect to train a young child by making him reason! This is beginning at the end; this is making an instrument of a result. If children understood how to reason they would not need to be educated. But by addressing them from their tenderest years in a language they cannot understand, you accustom them to be satisfied with words, to find fault with whatever is said to them, to think themselves as wise as their teachers, to wrangle and rebel. And what we mean they shall do from reasonable motives we are forced to obtain from them by adding the motive of avarice, or of fear, or of vanity.
Locke's main idea was that we should reason with children, and right now this idea is really popular. However, I think its success doesn’t justify its good reputation, and I find nothing more foolish than children who have been overly reasoned with. Reason, which seems to be a mix of all other abilities, is the last one to develop and the hardest to grasp, yet it’s the one we expect to use to nurture skills that develop much earlier! The ultimate goal of education is to create a reasoning adult, but we expect to teach a young child by making them reason! This is starting at the wrong end; this is using a tool for an outcome. If children could reason, they wouldn’t need to be educated. But by speaking to them from their earliest years in a language they don’t understand, you teach them to settle for mere words, to criticize whatever is said to them, to think they are as smart as their teachers, to argue and rebel. And what we hope they will do for rational reasons, we end up making them do by appealing to greed, fear, or vanity.
Nature intends that children shall be children before they are men. If we insist on reversing this order we shall have fruit early indeed, but unripe and tasteless, and liable to early decay; we shall have young savants and old children. Childhood has its own methods of seeing, thinking, and feeling. Nothing shows less sense than to try to substitute our own methods for these. I would rather require a child ten years old to be five feet tall than to be judicious. Indeed, what use would he have at that age for the power to reason? It is a check upon physical strength, and the child needs none.
Nature wants children to be children before they grow into adults. If we try to change this order, we'll get fruit early, but it'll be unripe and bland, likely to rot quickly; we’ll have young geniuses and old kids. Childhood has its own way of seeing, thinking, and feeling. Trying to replace these methods with our own shows a lack of understanding. I would rather expect a ten-year-old child to be five feet tall than to be wise. In fact, what would a child that age do with the ability to reason? It just gets in the way of physical strength, which the child doesn’t need to control.
In attempting to persuade your pupils to obedience you add to this alleged persuasion force and threats, or worse still, flattery and promises. Bought over in this way by interest, or constrained by force, they pretend to be convinced by reason. They see plainly that as soon as you discover obedience or disobedience in their conduct, the former is an advantage and the latter a disadvantage to them. But you ask of them only what is distasteful to them; it is always irksome to carry out the wishes of another, so by stealth they carry out their own. They are sure that if their disobedience is not known they are doing well; but they are ready, for fear of greater evils, to acknowledge, if found out, that they are doing wrong. As the reason for the duty required is beyond their capacity, no one can make them really understand it. But the fear of punishment, the hope of forgiveness, your importunity, their difficulty in answering you, extort from them the confession required of them. You think you have convinced them, when you have only wearied them out or intimidated them.
In trying to get your students to obey, you add force and threats to this so-called persuasion, or even worse, flattery and promises. Bought off this way by their interests or pressured by force, they pretend to be convinced by logic. They clearly see that as soon as you notice their obedience or disobedience, being obedient is to their advantage, while being disobedient is a disadvantage. However, you only demand things they find unpleasant; it’s always annoying to fulfill someone else’s wishes, so they secretly pursue their own. They know if their disobedience goes unnoticed, they’re doing fine; but to avoid worse consequences, they’ll admit, if caught, that they’ve done something wrong. Since the reasoning behind the duty you require is beyond their understanding, no one can truly make them grasp it. But the fear of punishment, the hope of forgiveness, your insistence, and their difficulty in responding compel them to confess what you seek. You think you’ve convinced them, when really you’ve just worn them down or scared them into submission.
What results from this? First of all that, by imposing upon them a duty they do not feel as such, you set them against your tyranny, and dissuade them from loving you; you teach them to be dissemblers, deceitful, willfully untrue, for the sake of extorting rewards or of escaping punishments. Finally, by habituating them to cover a secret motive by an apparent motive, you give them the means of constantly misleading you, of concealing their true character from you, and of satisfying yourself and others with empty words when their occasion demands. You may say that the law, although binding on the conscience, uses constraint in dealing with grown men. I grant it; but what are these men but children spoiled by their education? This is precisely what ought to be prevented. With children use force, with men reason; such is the natural order of things. The wise man requires no laws.
What comes from this? First of all, by putting a responsibility on them that they don't see as such, you turn them against your control and make them less likely to care for you; you teach them to be fake, deceitful, and intentionally untrue, just to get rewards or avoid punishments. Ultimately, by getting them used to hiding a hidden intention behind a visible one, you enable them to constantly mislead you, hide their true selves from you, and reassure you and others with meaningless words when necessary. You might argue that the law, while binding on the conscience, enforces control over grown men. I get that; but what are these men but children spoiled by their upbringing? This is exactly what needs to change. Use force with children, and reason with adults; that's how things should work. A wise person doesn't need laws.
Well-Regulated Liberty.
Treat your pupil as his age demands. From the first, assign him to his true place, and keep him there so effectually that he will not try to leave it. Then, without knowing what wisdom is, he will practise its most important lesson. Never, absolutely never, command him to do a thing, whatever it may be.[6] Do not let him even imagine that you claim any authority over him. Let him know only that he is weak and you are strong: that from his condition and yours he is necessarily at your mercy. Let him know this—learn it and feel it. Let him early know that upon his haughty neck is the stern yoke nature imposes upon man, the heavy yoke of necessity, under which every finite being must toil.
Treat your student according to their age. From the start, put them in their rightful place and keep them there effectively so they won’t try to leave it. Then, without realizing what wisdom is, they’ll practice its most important lesson. Never, under any circumstances, command them to do something, whatever it may be.[6] Don’t even allow them to think that you have any authority over them. Let them understand only that they are weak and you are strong: that due to both of your conditions, they are inevitably at your mercy. Make sure they know this—learn it and feel it. Let them understand early on that on their proud neck is the strict yoke that nature imposes on humanity, the heavy yoke of necessity, under which every finite being must labor.
Let him discover this necessity in the nature of things; never in human caprice. Let the rein that holds him back be power, not authority. Do not forbid, but prevent, his doing what he ought not; and in thus preventing him use no explanations, give no reasons. What you grant him, grant at the first asking without any urging, any entreaty from him, and above all without conditions. Consent with pleasure and refuse unwillingly, but let every refusal be irrevocable. Let no importunity move you. Let the "No" once uttered be a wall of brass against which the child will have to exhaust his strength only five or six times before he ceases trying to overturn it.
Let him realize this necessity in the nature of things, not in human whims. Let the thing that holds him back be power, not authority. Don’t forbid him, but prevent him from doing what he shouldn’t; and in doing so, offer no explanations or reasons. Whatever you grant him, give it at the first request without any pressure or pleading from him, and especially without conditions. Agree willingly and refuse reluctantly, but let every refusal be final. Don’t let repeated requests sway you. Let the "No" once given be a solid barrier that he’ll have to exhaust himself against just five or six times before he stops trying to change it.
In this way you will make him patient, even-tempered, resigned, gentle, even when he has not what he wants. For it is in our nature to endure patiently the decrees of fate, but not the ill-will of others. "There is no more," is an answer against which no child ever rebelled unless he believed it untrue. Besides, there is no other way; either nothing at all is to be required of him, or he must from the first be accustomed to perfect obedience. The worst training of all is to leave him wavering between his own will and yours, and to dispute incessantly with him as to which shall be master. I should a hundred times prefer his being master in every case.
In this way, you'll make him patient, level-headed, accepting, and gentle, even when he doesn't get what he wants. It's in our nature to endure the decisions of fate, but we struggle against the negativity of others. "That's it," is a response that no child has ever rebelled against unless they believed it to be a lie. Moreover, there’s no other option; either nothing is expected from him at all, or he needs to be taught complete obedience from the start. The worst approach is to leave him stuck between his own desires and yours, constantly arguing over who should be in charge. I would much rather he be in charge in every situation.
It is marvellous that in undertaking to educate a child no other means of guiding him should have been devised than emulation, jealousy, envy, vanity, greed, vile fear,—all of them passions most dangerous, readiest to ferment, fittest to corrupt a soul, even before the body is full-grown. For each instruction too early put into a child's head, a vice is deeply implanted in his heart. Foolish teachers think they are doing wonders when they make a child wicked, in order to teach him what goodness is; and then they gravely tell us, "Such is man." Yes; such is the man you have made.
It’s amazing that when it comes to educating a child, the only methods we’ve come up with are emulation, jealousy, envy, vanity, greed, and horrible fear—all of which are dangerous passions, quick to stir up trouble, and can corrupt a soul even before the body is fully developed. For every lesson too soon planted in a child's mind, a vice is firmly rooted in their heart. Naive teachers think they’re achieving something great by making a child bad to teach them about goodness; then they seriously tell us, “This is human nature.” Yes; this is the kind of person you’ve created.
All means have been tried save one, and that the very one which insures success, namely, well-regulated freedom. We ought not to undertake a child's education unless we know how to lead him wherever we please solely by the laws of the possible and the impossible. The sphere of both being alike unknown to him, we may extend or contract it around him as we will. We may bind him down, incite him to action, restrain him by the leash of necessity alone, and he will not murmur. We may render him pliant and teachable by the force of circumstances alone, without giving any vice an opportunity to take root within him. For the passions never awake to life, so long as they are of no avail.
All methods have been tried except one, and that’s the only one that guarantees success: well-regulated freedom. We should not take on a child’s education unless we know how to guide them wherever we want purely by the rules of what is possible and what is not. Since both realms are unfamiliar to them, we can expand or shrink that space around them as we see fit. We can hold them back, motivate them to act, or restrict them only by necessity, and they won’t complain. We can make them adaptable and open to learning just through the influence of their circumstances, without letting any bad habits take root. Because passions don’t come to life as long as they serve no purpose.
Do not give your pupil any sort of lesson verbally: he ought to receive none except from experience. Inflict upon him no kind of punishment, for he does not know what being in fault means; never oblige him to ask pardon, for he does not know what it is to offend you.
Do not give your student any lessons through words: they should only learn from experience. Avoid punishing them, as they do not understand what it means to be at fault; never make them apologize, as they do not grasp what it means to offend you.
His actions being without moral quality, he can do nothing which is morally bad, or which deserves either punishment or reproof.[7]
His actions lack moral quality, so he can't do anything that is morally wrong or that deserves punishment or criticism.[7]
Already I see the startled reader judging of this child by those around us; but he is mistaken. The perpetual constraint under which you keep your pupils increases their liveliness. The more cramped they are while under your eye the more unruly they are the moment they escape it. They must, in fact, make themselves amends for the severe restraint you put upon them. Two school-boys from a city will do more mischief in a community than the young people of a whole village.
Already I can see the surprised reader judging this child based on those around us, but that’s a mistake. The constant pressure you put on your students makes them more lively. The more restricted they feel in front of you, the more rebellious they become once they’re away from your gaze. They need to compensate for the strict control you maintain over them. Two boys from the city will cause more trouble in a community than all the young people in a small village combined.
Shut up in the same room a little gentleman and a little peasant; the former will have everything upset and broken before the latter has moved from his place. Why is this? Because the one hastens to misuse a moment of liberty, and the other, always sure of his freedom, is never in a hurry to use it. And yet the children of villagers, often petted or thwarted, are still very far from the condition in which I should wish to keep them.
Shut up in the same room are a little gentleman and a little peasant; the former will have everything messed up and destroyed before the latter has even moved from his spot. Why is this? Because one rushes to misuse a moment of freedom, while the other, always secure in his freedom, never feels the need to rush. And yet, the kids from the village, often pampered or held back, are still far from the state I would like to see them in.
Proceed Slowly.
May I venture to state here the greatest, the most important, the most useful rule in all education? It is, not to gain time, but to lose it. Forgive the paradox, O my ordinary reader! It must be uttered by any one who reflects, and whatever you may say, I prefer paradoxes to prejudices. The most perilous interval of human life is that between birth and the age of twelve years. At that time errors and vices take root without our having any means of destroying them; and when the instrument is found, the time for uprooting them is past. If children could spring at one bound from the mother's breast to the age of reason, the education given them now-a-days would be suitable; but in the due order of nature they need one entirely different. They should not use the mind at all, until it has all its faculties. For while it is blind it cannot see the torch you present to it; nor can it follow on the immense plain of ideas a path which, even for the keenest eyesight, reason traces so faintly.
May I express here the most crucial and beneficial rule in all education? It's not about gaining time, but about losing it. I know it sounds like a paradox, but it’s something anyone who thinks deeply will understand, and honestly, I prefer paradoxes to prejudices. The most dangerous phase of human life is the time between birth and the age of twelve. During that period, mistakes and bad habits take root without any way to remove them; and by the time you find the right tools, it’s often too late to get rid of them. If children could leap from their mother's arms straight to adulthood, the education we provide today would make sense; but according to nature’s timeline, they need something completely different. They shouldn't use their minds at all until they have developed all their faculties. When it’s still developing, it can't see the light you’re trying to show it; nor can it navigate the vast landscape of ideas that reason only outlines very faintly, even for those with sharpest vision.
The earliest education ought, then, to be purely negative. It consists not in teaching truth or virtue, but in shielding the heart from vice and the mind from error. If you could do nothing at all, and allow nothing to be done; if you could bring up your pupil sound and robust to the age of twelve years, without his knowing how to distinguish his right hand from his left, the eyes of his understanding would from the very first open to reason. Without a prejudice or a habit, there would be in him nothing to counteract the effect of your care. Before long he would become in your hands the wisest of men; and beginning by doing nothing, you would have accomplished a marvel in education.
The earliest education should be completely negative. It doesn’t involve teaching truth or virtue but instead focuses on protecting the heart from wrongdoing and the mind from mistakes. If you could do absolutely nothing and let nothing be done; if you could raise your student strong and healthy until the age of twelve, without him even knowing how to tell his right hand from his left, his understanding would naturally open to reason from the beginning. Without any biases or habits, there would be nothing in him to undermine your efforts. Soon enough, he would become the wisest of men in your care; by starting with doing nothing, you would have achieved a remarkable feat in education.
Reverse the common practice, and you will nearly always do well. Parents and teachers desiring to make of a child not a child, but a learned man, have never begun early enough to chide, to correct, to reprimand, to flatter, to promise, to instruct, to discourse reason to him. Do better than this: be reasonable yourself, and do not argue with your pupil, least of all, to make him approve what he dislikes. For if you persist in reasoning about disagreeable things, you make reasoning disagreeable to him, and weaken its influence beforehand in a mind as yet unfitted to understand it. Keep his organs, his senses, his physical strength, busy; but, as long as possible, keep his mind inactive. Guard against all sensations arising in advance of judgment, which estimates their true value. Keep back and check unfamiliar impressions, and be in no haste to do good for the sake of preventing evil. For the good is not real unless enlightened by reason. Regard every delay as an advantage; for much is gained if the critical period be approached without losing anything. Let childhood have its full growth. If indeed a lesson must be given, avoid it to-day, if you can without danger delay it until to-morrow.
Reverse the usual way of doing things, and you’ll almost always succeed. Parents and teachers who want to turn a child into a knowledgeable adult have never started early enough to criticize, correct, reprimand, flatter, promise, instruct, or reason with him. Do better than that: be reasonable yourself, and don’t argue with your student, especially not to make him accept what he doesn’t like. Because if you keep arguing about unpleasant topics, you’ll make reasoning itself unpleasant for him, and weaken its impact in a mind that isn’t ready to grasp it yet. Keep his body, senses, and physical abilities occupied, but, for as long as possible, keep his mind inactive. Be cautious of any feelings that arise before he can judge their true worth. Hold back and control unfamiliar impressions, and don’t rush to do good just to prevent harm. For good isn’t genuine unless it’s guided by reason. Consider every delay as an advantage; you gain a lot if you approach this critical period without losing anything. Let childhood develop fully. If a lesson is necessary, avoid teaching it today if you can safely postpone it until tomorrow.
Another consideration which proves this method useful is the peculiar bent of the child's mind. This ought to be well understood if we would know what moral government is best adapted to him. Each has his own cast of mind, in accordance with which he must be directed; and if we would succeed, he must be ruled according to this natural bent and no other. Be judicious: watch nature long, and observe your pupil carefully before you say a word to him. At first leave the germ of his character free to disclose itself. Repress it as little as possible, so that you may the better see all there is of it.
Another important factor that shows how effective this method is, is the unique way a child's mind works. We need to really understand this if we want to know what kind of moral guidance suits him best. Every child has their own way of thinking that needs to be taken into account; to be successful, we must guide him according to this natural inclination and nothing else. Be thoughtful: observe nature for a long time and pay close attention to your student before saying anything to him. At first, let the essence of his character emerge freely. Try to hold back as little as possible, so you can fully appreciate everything about him.
Do you think this season of free action will be time lost to him? On the contrary, it will be employed in the best way possible. For by this means you will learn not to lose a single moment when time is more precious; whereas, if you begin to act before you know what ought to be done, you act at random. Liable to deceive yourself, you will have to retrace your steps, and will be farther from your object than if you had been less in haste to reach it. Do not then act like a miser, who, in order to lose nothing, loses a great deal. At the earlier age sacrifice time which you will recover with interest later on. The wise physician does not give directions at first sight of his patient, but studies the sick man's temperament, before prescribing. He begins late with his treatment, but cures the man: the over-hasty physician kills him.
Do you think this season of free time will be wasted on him? On the contrary, it will be used in the best way possible. Because through this, you’ll learn not to waste a single moment when time is more valuable; if you start acting before you know what needs to be done, you’ll just be guessing. Risking self-deception, you’ll have to backtrack, and you’ll be further from your goal than if you hadn’t rushed to reach it. So don’t act like a miser who, trying to save everything, ends up losing a lot. At a younger age, invest your time, which you’ll regain with interest later on. The wise doctor doesn’t give instructions at the first sight of his patient but studies the patient’s condition before making a diagnosis. He starts treatment late but ends up curing the person; the overly eager doctor ends up harming him.
Remember that, before you venture undertaking to form a man, you must have made yourself a man; you must find in yourself the example you ought to offer him. While the child is yet without knowledge there is time to prepare everything about him so that his first glance shall discover only what he ought to see. Make everybody respect you; begin by making yourself beloved, so that everybody will try to please you. You will not be the child's master unless you are master of everything around him, and this authority will not suffice unless founded on esteem for virtue.
Remember that before you take on the responsibility of raising a man, you need to become one yourself; you have to find in yourself the example you want to set for him. While the child is still innocent and unaware, there's time to arrange everything around him so that his first experiences reveal only what he should see. Earn respect from everyone; start by making yourself someone people love, so they will all want to please you. You won’t be the child's authority unless you have control over everything surrounding him, and that authority won't mean much unless it’s built on respect for virtue.
There is no use in exhausting your purse by lavishing money: I have never observed that money made any one beloved. You must not be miserly or unfeeling, or lament the distress you can relieve; but you will open your coffers in vain if you do not open your heart; the hearts of others will be forever closed to you. You must give your time, your care, your affection, yourself. For whatever you may do, your money certainly is not yourself. Tokens of interest and of kindness go farther and are of more use than any gifts whatever. How many unhappy persons, how many sufferers, need consolation far more than alms! How many who are oppressed are aided rather by protection than by money!
There’s no point in draining your wallet by throwing money around: I’ve never seen money make anyone truly loved. You shouldn’t be stingy or uncaring, nor should you complain about the suffering you could ease; but if you don’t also open your heart, your attempts to help will fall flat, and others will keep their hearts closed to you. You need to give your time, your care, your affection, and yourself. Because no matter what you do, your money isn’t really you. Signs of interest and kindness go much further and are far more valuable than any gifts. How many unhappy people, how many who are suffering, need comfort much more than charity! How many who are oppressed are helped more by protection than by money!
Reconcile those who are at variance; prevent lawsuits; persuade children to filial duty and parents to gentleness. Encourage happy marriages; hinder disturbances; use freely the interest of your pupil's family on behalf of the weak who are denied justice and oppressed by the powerful. Boldly declare yourself the champion of the unfortunate. Be just, humane, beneficent. Be not content with giving alms; be charitable. Kindness relieves more distress than money can reach. Love others, and they will love you; serve them, and they will serve you; be their brother, and they will be your children.
Reconcile those who are in conflict; prevent lawsuits; encourage children to respect their parents and parents to be gentle. Promote happy marriages; prevent disruptions; actively use your student’s family's influence to help the weak who are denied justice and oppressed by the powerful. Courageously position yourself as a champion for the less fortunate. Be fair, kind, and generous. Don’t just settle for giving money; be truly charitable. Kindness eases more suffering than money can reach. Love others, and they will love you back; serve them, and they will serve you; be their brother, and they will see you as their family.
Blame others no longer for the mischief you yourself are doing. Children are less corrupted by the harm they see than by that you teach them.
Blame others no longer for the trouble you yourself are causing. Kids are more affected by what you teach them than by the bad things they witness.
Always preaching, always moralizing, always acting the pedant, you give them twenty worthless ideas when you think you are giving them one good one. Full of what is passing in your own mind, you do not see the effect you are producing upon theirs.
Always preaching, always moralizing, always acting smart, you throw out twenty useless ideas when you think you’re sharing one good one. Caught up in your own thoughts, you don’t notice the impact you’re having on theirs.
In the prolonged torrent of words with which you incessantly weary them, do you think there are none they may misunderstand? Do you imagine that they will not comment in their own way upon your wordy explanations, and find in them a system adapted to their own capacity, which, if need be, they can use against you?
In the endless stream of words you keep throwing at them, do you really think there’s nothing they might misinterpret? Do you believe they won’t add their own spin to your lengthy explanations and come up with a version that fits their understanding, which, if necessary, they could use against you?
Listen to a little fellow who has just been under instruction. Let him prattle, question, blunder, just as he pleases, and you will be surprised at the turn your reasonings have taken in his mind. He confounds one thing with another; he reverses everything; he tires you, sometimes worries you, by unexpected objections. He forces you to hold your peace, or to make him hold his. And what must he think of this silence, in one so fond of talking? If ever he wins this advantage and knows the fact, farewell to his education. He will no longer try to learn, but to refute what you say.
Listen to a kid who has just started learning. Let him babble, ask questions, and make mistakes however he likes, and you’ll be surprised at how his thoughts have developed. He mixes things up; he flips everything around; he can exhaust you, and sometimes frustrate you, with his unexpected objections. He forces you to stay quiet, or to make him quiet. And what must he think of this silence from someone who loves to talk? If he ever realizes he has that power, goodbye to his education. He won’t try to learn anymore but will instead try to argue against what you say.
Be plain, discreet, reticent, you who are zealous teachers. Be in no haste to act, except to prevent others from acting.
Be straightforward, careful, and reserved, you who are passionate educators. Take your time to act, only rushing to stop others from acting.
Again and again I say, postpone even a good lesson if you can, for fear of conveying a bad one. On this earth, meant by nature to be man's first paradise, beware lest you act the tempter by giving to innocence the knowledge of good and evil. Since you cannot prevent the child's learning from outside examples, restrict your care to the task of impressing these examples on his mind in suitable forms.
Again and again I say, delay even a good lesson if you can, to avoid sending the wrong message. In this world, meant by nature to be man's first paradise, be careful not to tempt by giving innocence the knowledge of good and evil. Since you can't stop a child from learning from external examples, focus your efforts on ensuring those examples are presented in appropriate ways.
Violent passions make a striking impression on the child who notices them, because their manifestations are well-defined, and forcibly attract his attention. Anger especially has such stormy indications that its approach is unmistakable. Do not ask, "Is not this a fine opportunity for the pedagogue's moral discourse?" Spare the discourse: say not a word: let the child alone. Amazed at what he sees, he will not fail to question you. It will not be hard to answer him, on account of the very things that strike his senses. He sees an inflamed countenance, flashing eyes, threatening gestures, he hears unusually excited tones of voice; all sure signs that the body is not in its usual condition. Say to him calmly, unaffectedly, without any mystery, "This poor man is sick; he has a high fever." You may take this occasion to give him, in few words, an idea of maladies and of their effects; for these, being natural, are trammels of that necessity to which he has to feel himself subject.
Violent emotions make a strong impression on a child who notices them because they're clear and grab attention. Anger, in particular, has such explosive signs that it's obvious when it’s coming. Don’t ask, “Isn’t this a great chance for the teacher’s moral lesson?” Skip the lecture: don’t say a word; just let the child be. Amazed by what he sees, he’ll definitely have questions for you. It won't be hard to answer him, given the things that stand out to his senses. He sees a flushed face, intense eyes, threatening gestures, and hears unusually loud tones; all clear indicators that something isn’t right with the person. Calmly and simply, without any mystery, say, “This poor man is sick; he has a high fever.” You can take this opportunity to briefly explain illnesses and their effects, as these are natural and part of the reality he needs to understand.
From this, the true idea, will he not early feel repugnance at giving way to excessive passion, which he regards as a disease? And do you not think that such an idea, given at the appropriate time, will have as good an effect as the most tiresome sermon on morals? Note also the future consequences of this idea; it will authorize you, if ever necessity arises, to treat a rebellious child as a sick child, to confine him to his room, and even to his bed, to make him undergo a course of medical treatment; to make his growing vices alarming and hateful to himself. He cannot consider as a punishment the severity you are forced to use in curing him. So that if you yourself, in some hasty moment, are perhaps stirred out of the coolness and moderation it should be your study to preserve, do not try to disguise your fault, but say to him frankly, in tender reproach, "My boy, you have hurt me."
From this, the real idea, won't he soon feel disgust at giving in to excessive passion, which he sees as a disease? And don't you think that sharing such an idea at the right moment will have just as good an impact as the most boring moral lecture? Also, consider the future consequences of this idea; it will allow you, if the need arises, to treat a rebellious child like a sick child, to confine him to his room, or even to his bed, and to make him go through a kind of treatment; to make his growing bad habits alarming and hateful to him. He won't see the strictness you have to use to help him as punishment. So if you, in some rushed moment, are perhaps stirred out of the calm and moderation you aim to maintain, don't try to hide your fault, but tell him honestly, with gentle reproach, "My boy, you have hurt me."
I do not intend to enter fully into details, but to lay down some general maxims and to illustrate difficult cases. I believe it impossible, in the very heart of social surroundings, to educate a child up to the age of twelve years, without giving him some ideas of the relations of man to man, and of morality in human actions. It will suffice if we put off as long as possible the necessity for these ideas, and when they must be given, limit them to such as are immediately applicable. We must do this only lest he consider himself master of everything, and so injure others without scruple, because unknowingly. There are gentle, quiet characters who, in their early innocence, may be led a long way without danger of this kind. But others, naturally violent, whose wildness is precocious, must be trained into men as early as may be, that you may not be obliged to fetter them outright.
I don't plan to go into too much detail, but I want to share some general principles and address tricky situations. I think it's impossible, in the midst of social life, to raise a child until they're twelve without giving them some understanding of human relationships and morality. It will be enough if we delay these lessons for as long as we can, and when we do teach them, we should focus only on what is directly relevant. We need to do this so that they don't see themselves as being in charge of everything and harm others without realizing it. Some gentle, laid-back kids might be guided along safely without much risk. But others, who are naturally more aggressive and wild, need to be shaped into responsible individuals as soon as possible, so we won't have to forcefully restrain them later.
The Idea of Property.
Our first duties are to ourselves; our first feelings are concentrated upon ourselves; our first natural movements have reference to our own preservation and well-being. Thus our first idea of justice is not as due from us, but to us. One error in the education of to-day is, that by speaking to children first of their duties and never of their rights, we commence at the wrong end, and tell them of what they cannot understand, and what cannot interest them.
Our first responsibilities are to ourselves; our initial feelings focus on ourselves; our first instinctive actions relate to our own survival and well-being. So, our first idea of justice isn’t about what we owe others, but what we deserve. One mistake in today’s education is that by talking to children first about their duties and never about their rights, we start at the wrong place. We tell them about things they can’t understand and that don’t interest them.
If therefore I had to teach one of these I have mentioned, I should reflect that a child never attacks persons, but things; he soon learns from experience to respect his superiors in age and strength. But things do not defend themselves. The first idea to be given him, therefore, is rather that of property than that of liberty; and in order to understand this idea he must have something of his own. To speak to him of his clothes, his furniture, his playthings, is to tell him nothing at all; for though he makes use of these things, he knows neither how nor why he has them. To tell him they are his because they have been given to him is not much better, for in order to give, we must have. This is an ownership dating farther back than his own, and we wish him to understand the principle of ownership itself. Besides, a gift is a conventional thing, and the child cannot as yet understand what a conventional thing is. You who read this, observe how in this instance, as in a hundred thousand others, a child's head is crammed with words which from the start have no meaning to him, but which we imagine we have taught him.
If I had to teach one of these subjects I mentioned, I would consider that a child never attacks people, only objects; they quickly learn through experience to respect those who are older and stronger. However, objects don’t defend themselves. The first idea we need to give them is more about property than freedom; to grasp this idea, they must have something that belongs to them. Talking to them about their clothes, furniture, or toys doesn’t really mean anything; even though they use these things, they don’t understand how or why they have them. Saying they belong to them because they were given them doesn’t help much either, since to give something, you must possess it. This type of ownership predates their own understanding, and we want them to grasp the concept of ownership itself. Moreover, a gift is a social agreement, and the child isn’t yet able to understand what that means. You who are reading this, notice how in this case, as in countless others, a child's mind is filled with words that have no real meaning to them, yet we think we've taught them something.
We must go back, then, to the origin of ownership, for thence our first ideas of it should arise. The child living in the country will have gained some notion of what field labor is, having needed only to use his eyes and his abundant leisure. Every age in life, and especially his own, desires to create, to imitate, to produce, to manifest power and activity. Only twice will it be necessary for him to see a garden cultivated, seed sown, plants reared, beans sprouting, before he will desire to work in a garden himself.
We need to go back to the origin of ownership, because that’s where our first ideas about it come from. A child living in the countryside will have picked up some understanding of fieldwork just by observing and enjoying their free time. Every stage of life, especially during childhood, wants to create, imitate, produce, and show power and activity. It will only take him seeing a garden being tended to, seeds planted, and plants growing a couple of times before he wants to work in a garden himself.
In accordance with principles already laid down I do not at all oppose this desire, but encourage it. I share his taste; I work with him, not for his pleasure, but for my own: at least he thinks so. I become his assistant gardener; until his arms are strong enough I work the ground for him. By planting a bean in it, he takes possession of it; and surely this possession is more sacred and more to be respected than that assumed by Nuñez de Balboa of South America in the name of the king of Spain, by planting his standard on the shores of the Pacific Ocean.
According to the principles already established, I fully support this desire and encourage it. I share his interests; I work with him, not just for his enjoyment, but for my own: at least, that's how he sees it. I become his assistant gardener; while his arms are still too weak, I work the soil for him. By planting a bean in it, he claims ownership; and surely this claim is more sacred and deserving of respect than that made by Nuñez de Balboa in South America in the name of the king of Spain when he planted his flag on the shores of the Pacific Ocean.
He comes every day to water the beans, and rejoices to see them thriving. I add to his delight by telling him "This belongs to you." In explaining to him what I mean by "belongs," I make him feel that he has put into this plot of ground his time, his labor, his care, his bodily self; that in it is a part of himself which he may claim back from any one whatever, just as he may draw his own arm back if another tries to hold it against his will.
He comes every day to water the beans and is happy to see them thriving. I add to his joy by telling him, "This is yours." When I explain what I mean by "yours," I make him feel that he has invested his time, effort, care, and physical presence into this piece of land; that it contains a part of him which he can reclaim from anyone, just like he can pull back his own arm if someone tries to hold it against his will.
One fine morning he comes as usual, running, watering-pot in hand. But oh, what a sight! What a misfortune! The beans are uprooted, the garden bed is all in disorder: the place actually no longer knows itself. What has become of my labor, the sweet reward of all my care and toil? Who has robbed me of my own? Who has taken my beans away from me? The little heart swells with the bitterness of its first feeling of injustice. His eyes overflow with tears; his distress rends the air with moans and cries. We compassionate his troubles, share his indignation, make inquiries, sift the matter thoroughly. At last we find that the gardener has done the deed: we send for him.
One fine morning, he comes as usual, running with a watering can in hand. But oh, what a sight! What a disaster! The beans are uprooted, and the garden bed is a complete mess: it doesn't even resemble itself anymore. What happened to my hard work, the sweet reward of all my care and effort? Who has stolen from me? Who took my beans? His little heart fills with the bitterness of his first sense of injustice. His eyes overflow with tears; his distress fills the air with moans and cries. We sympathize with his troubles, share his outrage, ask questions, and investigate the situation thoroughly. Finally, we discover that the gardener is responsible: we send for him.
But we find that we have reckoned without our host. When the gardener hears what we are complaining of, he complains more than we.
But it turns out we didn't account for our host. When the gardener hears what we're complaining about, he complains even more than we do.
"What! So it was you, gentlemen, who ruined all my labor! I had planted some Maltese melons, from seed given me as a great rarity: I hoped to give you a grand treat with them when they were ripe. But for the sake of planting your miserable beans there, you killed my melons after they had actually sprouted; and there are no more to be had. You have done me more harm than you can remedy, and you have lost the pleasure of tasting some delicious melons."
"What! So it was you guys who ruined all my hard work! I had planted some Maltese melons from seeds that were given to me as a rare gift. I was looking forward to treating you to them when they were ripe. But by planting your pathetic beans there, you killed my melons even after they had sprouted; and now there aren’t any more to be had. You've caused me more damage than you can fix, and you've missed out on the chance to enjoy some amazing melons."
JEAN JACQUES. "Excuse us, my good Robert. You put into them your labor, your care. I see plainly that we did wrong to spoil your work: but we will get you some more Maltese seed, and we will not till any more ground without finding out whether some one else has put his hand to it before us."
JEAN JACQUES. "Sorry about that, my good Robert. You put in your hard work and effort. It's clear we made a mistake by ruining what you did: but we'll get you more Maltese seed, and we won't cultivate any more land without checking if someone else has already worked on it before us."
ROBERT. "Oh well, gentlemen, you may as well end the business; for there's no waste land. What I work was improved by my father, and it's the same with everybody hereabout. All the fields you see were taken up long ago."
ROBERT. "Well, gentlemen, you might as well wrap it up; there’s no wasteland. The land I farm was improved by my father, and it’s the same for everyone around here. All the fields you see were claimed a long time ago."
ÉMILE. "Mr. Robert, do you often lose your melon-seed?"
ÉMILE. "Mr. Robert, do you often lose your melon seed?"
ROBERT. "Pardon, my young master: we don't often have young gentlemen about that are careless like you. Nobody touches his neighbor's garden; everybody respects other people's work, to make sure of his own."
ROBERT. "Sorry, my young master: we don't usually have young gentlemen here who are as careless as you. No one messes with their neighbor's garden; everyone respects other people's work to ensure their own."
ÉMILE. "But I haven't any garden."
ÉMILE. "But I don't have a garden."
ROBERT. "What's that to me? If you spoil mine, I won't let you walk in it any more; for you are to understand that I'm not going to have all my pains for nothing."
ROBERT. "What does that matter to me? If you ruin mine, I won't let you use it anymore; you need to understand that I’m not going to put in all this effort for nothing."
JEAN JACQUES. "Can't we arrange this matter with honest Robert? Just let my little friend and me have one corner of your garden to cultivate, on condition that you have half the produce."
JEAN JACQUES. "Can't we sort this out with honest Robert? Just let my little friend and me have a small corner of your garden to cultivate, as long as you get half of the produce."
ROBERT. "I will let you have it without that condition; but remember, I will root up your beans if you meddle with my melons."
ROBERT. "I’ll give it to you without that condition, but remember, I’ll pull up your beans if you mess with my melons."
In this essay on the manner of teaching fundamental notions to children it may be seen how the idea of property naturally goes back to the right which the first occupant acquired by labor. This is clear, concise, simple, and always within the comprehension of the child. From this to the right of holding property, and of transferring it, there is but one step, and beyond this we are to stop short.
In this essay about how to teach basic concepts to children, it’s evident that the idea of property naturally relates to the right that the first person who occupied a piece of land gained through labor. This concept is clear, straightforward, simple, and always easy for a child to understand. From this point to the right to own property and transfer it, there is only one step, and after this, we should refrain from going further.
It will also be evident that the explanation I have included in two pages may, in actual practice, be the work of an entire year. For in the development of moral ideas, we cannot advance too slowly, or establish them too firmly at every step. I entreat you, young teachers, to think of the example I have given, and to remember that your lessons upon every subject ought to be rather in actions than in words; for children readily forget what is said or done to them.
It will also be clear that the explanation I’ve included in two pages might actually represent the work of an entire year. In developing moral ideas, we can't move too slowly or set them too firmly at each step. I urge you, young teachers, to consider the example I’ve provided and to remember that your lessons on every subject should be more about actions than words, since children easily forget what is said or done to them.
As I have said, such lessons ought to be given earlier or later, as the disposition of the child, gentle or turbulent, hastens or retards the necessity for giving them. In employing them, we call in an evidence that cannot be misunderstood. But that in difficult cases nothing important may be omitted, let us give another illustration.
As I mentioned, these lessons should be given sooner or later, depending on whether the child is calm or restless, which affects when they need to be taught. When we use these lessons, we rely on clear evidence that is hard to misinterpret. However, to ensure that nothing significant is overlooked in challenging situations, let’s consider another example.
Your little meddler spoils everything he touches; do not be vexed, but put out of his reach whatever he can spoil. He breaks the furniture he uses. Be in no hurry to give him any more; let him feel the disadvantages of doing without it. He breaks the windows in his room; let the wind blow on him night and day. Have no fear of his taking cold; he had better take cold than be a fool.
Your little troublemaker messes up everything he gets near; don’t let it get to you, just keep anything he can ruin out of his reach. He breaks the furniture he uses. Don’t rush to give him more; let him experience the downsides of living without it. He breaks the windows in his room; let the wind blow on him day and night. Don’t worry about him catching a cold; it’s better for him to get sick than to be foolish.
Do not fret at the inconvenience he causes you, but make him feel it first of all. Finally, without saying anything about it, have the panes of glass mended. He breaks them again. Change your method: say to him coolly and without anger, "Those windows are mine; I took pains to have them put there, and I am going to make sure that they shall not be broken again." Then shut him up in some dark place where there are no windows. At this novel proceeding, he begins to cry and storm: but nobody listens to him. He soon grows tired of this, and changes his tone; he complains and groans. A servant is sent, whom the rebel entreats to set him free. Without trying to find any excuse for utter refusal, the servant answers, "I have windows to take care of, too," and goes away. At last, after the child has been in durance for several hours, long enough to tire him and to make him remember it, some one suggests an arrangement by which you shall agree to release him, and he to break no more windows. He sends to beseech you to come and see him; you come; he makes his proposal. You accept it immediately, saying, "Well thought of; that will be a good thing for both of us. Why didn't you think of this capital plan before?" Then, without requiring any protestations, or confirmation of his promise, you gladly caress him and take him to his room at once, regarding this compact as sacred and inviolable as if ratified by an oath. What an idea of the obligation, and the usefulness, of an engagement will he not gain from this transaction! I am greatly mistaken if there is an unspoiled child on earth who would be proof against it, or who would ever after think of breaking a window purposely.
Don’t stress about the trouble he causes you, but make him really feel it first. Finally, without mentioning it, get the broken windows fixed. He breaks them again. Change your approach: calmly and without anger, say to him, “Those windows are mine; I spent effort having them installed, and I’m going to make sure they don’t get broken again.” Then, confine him to a dark place without windows. At this unexpected move, he starts to cry and throw a fit, but nobody pays him any attention. He quickly gets tired of this and switches to whining and moaning. A servant is sent, whom the kid pleads with to let him go. Without offering any excuse for refusal, the servant replies, “I have windows to take care of, too,” and walks away. Finally, after the child has been stuck there for several hours—enough time to wear him out and make him remember it—someone suggests a deal where you agree to let him go if he promises not to break any more windows. He asks you to come see him; you do, and he makes his offer. You immediately agree, saying, “Good idea; that will benefit both of us. Why didn’t you think of this great plan earlier?” Then, without needing any further promises or confirmations, you affectionately take him to his room right away, viewing this agreement as sacred and unbreakable, as if it were sworn by an oath. What an understanding of responsibility and the value of a promise he will gain from this experience! I’m pretty sure there isn’t a child in the world who wouldn’t be affected by it or who would ever again think about deliberately breaking a window.
Falsehood. The Force of Example.
We are now within the domain of morals, and the door is open to vice. Side by side with conventionalities and duties spring up deceit and falsehood. As soon as there are things we ought not to do, we desire to hide what we ought not to have done. As soon as one interest leads us to promise, a stronger one may urge us to break the promise. Our chief concern is how to break it and still go unscathed. It is natural to find expedients; we dissemble and we utter falsehood. Unable to prevent this evil, we must nevertheless punish it. Thus the miseries of our life arise from our mistakes.
We are now in the realm of morals, and the door is open to wrongdoing. Alongside conventions and responsibilities, deceit and lies emerge. When there are things we shouldn’t do, we want to cover up what we shouldn’t have done. When one interest leads us to make a promise, a stronger one might push us to break it. Our main focus becomes how to break it without facing consequences. It’s natural to find ways around this; we pretend and speak falsehoods. While we can't prevent this problem, we still have to deal with the consequences. So, the struggles in our lives come from our errors.
I have said enough to show that punishment, as such, should not be inflicted upon children, but should always happen to them as the natural result of their own wrong-doing. Do not, then, preach to them against falsehood, or punish them confessedly on account of a falsehood. But if they are guilty of one, let all its consequences fall heavily on their heads. Let them know what it is to be disbelieved even when they speak the truth, and to be accused of faults in spite of their earnest denial. But let us inquire what falsehood is, in children.
I’ve said enough to show that punishment, in general, shouldn’t be imposed on children; it should always come as a natural consequence of their own mistakes. So, don’t lecture them about dishonesty or punish them specifically for a lie. However, if they do lie, let all the consequences hit them hard. They should understand what it feels like to be doubted even when they tell the truth, and to be blamed for things they didn’t do despite their sincere denials. But let’s explore what dishonesty really is for children.
There are two kinds of falsehood; that of fact, which refers to things already past, and that of right, which has to do with the future. The first occurs when we deny doing what we have done, and in general, when we knowingly utter what is not true. The other occurs when we promise what we do not mean to perform, and, in general, when we express an intention contrary to the one we really have. These two sorts of untruth may sometimes meet in the same case; but let us here discuss their points of difference.
There are two types of falsehood: one about facts, which concerns things that have already happened, and one about rights, which relates to the future. The first type happens when we deny doing something we actually did, and generally, when we deliberately say what isn't true. The second type occurs when we make promises we don't intend to keep and, in general, when we state an intention that contradicts what we truly mean. These two types of untruths can sometimes overlap, but let's focus on their differences here.
One who realizes his need of help from others, and constantly receives kindness from them, has nothing to gain by deceiving them. On the contrary, it is evidently his interest that they should see things as they are, lest they make mistakes to his disadvantage. It is clear, then, that the falsehood of fact is not natural to children. But the law of obedience makes falsehood necessary; because, obedience being irksome, we secretly avoid it whenever we can, and just in proportion as the immediate advantage of escaping reproof or punishment outweighs the remoter advantage to be gained by revealing the truth.
Someone who understands their need for help from others and regularly receives kindness from them has nothing to gain by being dishonest. Instead, it clearly benefits them for others to see things as they truly are, so they don't make mistakes that could harm them. It's evident that dishonesty isn't natural for children. However, the pressure to obey makes lying seem necessary; since obedience can be burdensome, we often try to avoid it whenever possible, especially if the immediate benefit of avoiding criticism or punishment is greater than the long-term advantage of telling the truth.
Why should a child educated naturally and in perfect freedom, tell a falsehood? What has he to hide from you? You are not going to reprove or punish him, or exact anything from him. Why should he not tell you everything as frankly as to his little playmate? He sees no more danger in the one case than in the other.
Why would a child who has been educated naturally and in complete freedom lie? What does he have to hide from you? You're not going to scold or punish him, or demand anything from him. So why shouldn't he share everything with you as openly as he would with his little friend? He sees no more risk in one situation than in the other.
The falsehood of right is still less natural to children, because promises to do or not to do are conventional acts, foreign to our nature and infringements of our liberty. Besides, all the engagements of children are in themselves void, because, as their limited vision does not stretch beyond the present, they know not what they do when they bind themselves. It is hardly possible for a child to tell a lie in making a promise. For, considering only how to overcome a present difficulty, all devices that have no immediate effect become alike to him. In promising for a time to come he actually does not promise at all, as his still dormant imagination cannot extend itself over two different periods of time. If he could escape a whipping or earn some sugar-plums by promising to throw himself out of the window to-morrow, he would at once promise it. Therefore the laws pay no regard to engagements made by children; and when some fathers and teachers, more strict than this, require the fulfilling of such engagements, it is only in things the child ought to do without promising.
The idea of right is even less natural for children because making promises to do or not do something is a social construct that goes against our nature and limits our freedom. Moreover, children's commitments are essentially meaningless because their limited perspective doesn't extend beyond the present; they don’t really understand what they’re agreeing to when they make a promise. It's nearly impossible for a child to lie when making a promise. Since they focus solely on overcoming immediate challenges, any solutions that don’t have immediate consequences seem the same to them. When a child promises something for the future, they’re not really promising at all because their imagination isn’t developed enough to consider two different times. If they could avoid a punishment or earn some candy by promising to jump out of a window tomorrow, they would gladly make that promise. Therefore, the law doesn’t recognize commitments made by children; and when some stricter parents and teachers insist on holding children to these promises, it’s only for things they should be doing without needing a promise.
As the child in making a promise is not aware what he is doing, he cannot be guilty of falsehood in so doing: but this is not the case when he breaks a promise. For he well remembers having made the promise; what he cannot understand is, the importance of keeping it. Unable to read the future, he does not foresee the consequences of his actions; and when he violates engagements he does nothing contrary to what might be expected of his years.
As a child making a promise doesn’t fully understand what they’re doing, they can’t be blamed for being untruthful in that moment. However, this changes when they break a promise. They clearly remember making the promise; what they struggle with is understanding how important it is to keep it. Not being able to see the future, they don’t anticipate the consequences of their actions, and when they break commitments, they don’t act in a way that’s unexpected for their age.
It follows from this that all the untruths spoken by children are the fault of those who instruct them; and that endeavoring to teach them how to be truthful is only teaching them how to tell falsehoods. We are so eager to regulate, to govern, to instruct them, that we never find means enough to reach our object. We want to win new victories over their minds by maxims not based upon fact, by unreasonable precepts; we would rather they should know their lessons and tell lies than to remain ignorant and speak the truth.
It follows from this that all the lies told by children are the responsibility of those who are supposed to teach them; and that trying to teach them to be honest is really just teaching them to lie. We are so eager to control, direct, and educate them that we never find enough ways to achieve our goal. We want to gain more victories over their minds with principles that aren’t based on reality, through unreasonable rules; we would rather they learn their lessons and lie than stay ignorant and speak the truth.
As for us, who give our pupils none but practical teaching, and would rather have them good than knowing, we shall not exact the truth from them at all, lest they disguise it; we will require of them no promises they may be tempted to break. If in my absence some anonymous mischief has been done, I will beware of accusing Émile, or of asking "Was it you?"[8] For what would that be but teaching him to deny it? If his naturally troublesome disposition obliges me to make some agreement with him, I will plan so well that any such proposal shall come from him and never from me. Thus, whenever he is bound by an engagement he shall have an immediate and tangible interest in fulfilling it. And if he ever fails in this, the falsehood shall bring upon him evil results which he sees must arise from the very nature of things, and never from the vengeance of his tutor. Far from needing recourse to such severe measures, however, I am almost sure that Émile will be long in learning what a lie is, and upon finding it out will be greatly amazed, not understanding what is to be gained by it. It is very plain that the more I make his welfare independent of either the will or the judgment of others, the more I uproot within him all interest in telling falsehoods.
As for us, who provide our students only practical education and would prefer them to be good rather than just knowledgeable, we won’t demand the truth from them at all, for fear they might hide it; we won’t ask for any promises they might be tempted to break. If, while I’m not around, some anonymous trouble occurs, I won’t be quick to blame Émile or ask, "Was it you?" [8] Because what would that do but teach him to deny it? If his naturally troublesome nature forces me to reach some agreement with him, I’ll make sure that any such proposal comes from him and never from me. This way, whenever he is committed to something, he will have a direct and real incentive to follow through. And if he ever falls short, the consequences of his dishonesty will be apparent to him, arising from the nature of things, and not from my anger as his tutor. However, I’m confident that Émile will take a long time to really understand what a lie is, and when he eventually does, he will be quite shocked, not seeing any benefit in it. It’s clear that the more I make his well-being independent of others' will or judgment, the more I eliminate any interest he has in lying.
When we are less eager to instruct we are also less eager to exact requirements from our pupil, and can take time to require only what is to the purpose. In that case, the child will be developed, just because he is not spoiled. But when some blockhead teacher, not understanding what he is about, continually forces the child to promise things, making no distinctions, allowing no choice, knowing no limit, the little fellow, worried and weighed down with all these obligations, neglects them, forgets them, at last despises them; and considering them mere empty formulas, turns the giving and the breaking of them into ridicule. If then you want to make him faithful to his word, be discreet in requiring him to give it.
When we’re less eager to teach, we’re also less eager to impose demands on our students, allowing us to focus only on what truly matters. In that scenario, the child will grow because they’re not being spoiled. However, when an ignorant teacher, not understanding their role, constantly pressures the child to make promises without making distinctions, offering no choices, and imposing no limits, the child, overwhelmed by these obligations, starts to neglect, forget, and ultimately despise them; viewing them as empty rules, and mocking both the promises and the breaking of them. So, if you want him to keep his word, be careful in how you ask him to give it.
The details just entered upon in regard to falsehood may apply in many respects to all duties which, when enjoined upon children, become to them not only hateful but impracticable. In order to seem to preach virtue we make vices attractive, and actually impart them by forbidding them. If we would have the children religious, we tire them out taking them to church. By making them mumble prayers incessantly we make them sigh for the happiness of never praying at all. To inspire charity in them, we make them give alms, as if we disdained doing it ourselves. It is not the child, but his teacher, who ought to do the giving. However much you love your pupil, this is an honor you ought to dispute with him, leading him to feel that he is not yet old enough to deserve it.
The points just mentioned about dishonesty can be applied in many ways to all the responsibilities we give children, which become not only annoying but also unmanageable for them. To make it look like we're promoting good behavior, we end up making bad behavior appealing and actually teach it by prohibiting it. If we want kids to be religious, we exhaust them by constantly taking them to church. By making them endlessly recite prayers, we make them long for the freedom of not having to pray at all. To encourage generosity in them, we have them give to charity, as if we think too highly of ourselves to do it. It's not the child but their teacher who should be doing the giving. No matter how much you care for your student, this is a privilege you should compete with them for, helping them understand that they’re not yet old enough to earn it.
Giving alms is the act of one who knows the worth of his gift, and his fellow-creature's need of the gift. A child who knows nothing of either can have no merit in bestowing. He gives without charity or benevolence: he is almost ashamed to give at all, as, judging from your example and his own, only children give alms, and leave it off when grown up. Observe, that we make the child bestow only things whose value be does not know: pieces of metal, which he carries in his pocket, and which are good for nothing else. A child would rather give away a hundred gold pieces than a single cake. But suggest to this free-handed giver the idea of parting with what he really prizes—his playthings, his sugar-plums, or his luncheon; you will soon find out whether you have made him really generous.
Giving to those in need is something that shows a person understands the value of their gift and recognizes the needs of others. A child who is unaware of either has no true merit in giving. They give without true kindness or goodwill; often, they're almost embarrassed to give at all, thinking that only children do so, then stop when they grow up. Notice that we make children give away only things they don't understand the value of: coins they carry in their pockets, which don't serve any other purpose. A child would rather give away a hundred gold coins than a single piece of candy. But if you suggest to this generous giver that they part with something they truly value—like their toys, their sweets, or their lunch—you’ll quickly find out if they’re genuinely generous.
To accomplish the same end, resort is had to another expedient, that of instantly returning to the child what he has given away, so that he habitually gives whatever he knows will be restored to him. I have rarely met with other than these two kinds of generosity in children, namely, the giving either of what is no use to themselves, or else of what they are certain will come back to them.
To achieve the same goal, we use another method: immediately giving the child back what they have given away, so they tend to give away things they know they'll get back. I've rarely seen anything other than these two types of generosity in children—either giving away things that are of no use to them or giving away things they are sure will return to them.
"Do this," says Locke, "that they may be convinced by experience that he who gives most generously has always the better portion." This is making him liberal in appearance and miserly in reality. He adds, that children will thus acquire the habit of generosity.
"Do this," Locke says, "so they can learn from experience that he who gives the most generously always ends up with the better part." This makes him seem generous on the outside while being stingy on the inside. He adds that children will develop the habit of being generous this way.
Yes; a miser's generosity, giving an egg to gain an ox. But when called upon to be generous in earnest, good-bye to the habit; they soon cease giving when the gift no longer comes back to them. We ought to keep in view the habit of mind rather than that of the hands. Like this virtue are all others taught to children; and their early years are spent in sadness, that we may preach these sterling virtues to them! Excellent training this!
Yes; a miser’s generosity, giving an egg to get an ox. But when asked to be genuinely generous, forget about it; they quickly stop giving when the gift doesn’t come back to them. We should focus on the mindset rather than just the actions. All virtues are taught to children in this way, and their early years are spent in sadness so we can teach them these valuable virtues! Great training this!
Lay aside all affectation, you teachers; be yourselves good and virtuous, so that your example may be deeply graven on your pupils' memory until such time as it finds lodgment in their heart. Instead of early requiring acts of charity from my pupil I would rather do them in his presence, taking from him all means of imitating me, as if I considered it an honor not due to his age. For he should by no means be in the habit of thinking a man's duties the same as a child's. Seeing me assist the poor, he questions me about it and, if occasion serve, I answer, "My boy, it is because, since poor people are willing there should be rich people, the rich have promised to take care of those who have no money or cannot earn a living by their labor."
Lay aside all pretense, teachers; be genuine and virtuous, so that your example can be firmly etched in your students' memories until it resonates in their hearts. Instead of expecting my student to perform acts of kindness right away, I would prefer to do them in front of him, taking away any chance for him to imitate me, as if I believed it was an honor not suited for his age. He should definitely not get used to thinking that a man's responsibilities are the same as a child's. When he sees me helping the needy, he asks me about it, and if the moment is right, I respond, "My boy, it's because, since those who are poor agree that there should be rich people, the rich have committed to taking care of those who have no money or cannot support themselves through work."
"And have you promised it too?" inquires he.
"And have you promised it too?" he asks.
"Of course; the money that comes into my hands is mine to use only upon this condition, which its owner has to carry out."
"Of course; the money that comes into my hands is mine to use only on this condition, which the owner has to fulfill."
After this conversation, and we have seen how a child may be prepared to understand it, other children besides Émile would be tempted to imitate me by acting like a rich man. In this case I would at least see that it should not be done ostentatiously. I would rather have him rob me of my right, and conceal the fact of his generosity. It would be a stratagem natural at his age, and the only one I would pardon in him.
After this conversation, and seeing how a child might be ready to grasp it, other kids besides Émile might try to mimic me by acting wealthy. In this situation, I’d at least want to ensure it’s not done in a flashy way. I’d rather he secretly took something from me and hid his generosity. That would be a clever tactic for his age, and the only one I would accept from him.
The only moral lesson suited to childhood and the most important at any age is, never to injure any one. Even the principle of doing good, if not subordinated to this, is dangerous, false, and contradictory. For who does not do good? Everybody does, even a wicked man who makes one happy at the expense of making a hundred miserable: and thence arise all our calamities. The most exalted virtues are negative: they are hardest to attain, too, because they are unostentatious, and rise above even that gratification dear to the heart of man,—sending another person away pleased with us. If there be a man who never injures one of his fellow-creatures, what good must he achieve for them! What fearlessness, what vigor of mind he requires for it! Not by reasoning about this principle, but by attempting to carry it into practice, do we find out how great it is, how hard to fulfil.
The only moral lesson that really fits childhood and is most important at any age is to never harm anyone. Even the idea of doing good, if it’s not based on this principle, is dangerous, misleading, and contradictory. After all, who doesn’t do good? Everyone does, even a bad person who makes one person happy while making a hundred others miserable: and that's where all our troubles come from. The highest virtues are actually negative; they’re also the hardest to achieve because they aren’t flashy and go beyond even that satisfaction we all cherish—making others feel good about us. If someone never harms another person, imagine the good they must do for them! Think of the courage and mental strength that takes! It’s not through reasoning about this principle but by trying to put it into action that we see how significant it is and how challenging it is to fulfill.
The foregoing conveys some faint idea of the precautions I would have you employ in giving children the instructions we sometimes cannot withhold without risk of their injuring themselves or others, and especially of contracting bad habits of which it will by and by be difficult to break them. But we may rest assured that in children rightly educated the necessity will seldom arise; for it is impossible that they should become intractable, vicious, deceitful, greedy, unless the vices which make them so are sowed in their hearts. For this reason what has been said on this point applies rather to exceptional than to ordinary cases. But such exceptional cases become common in proportion as children have more frequent opportunity to depart from their natural state and to acquire the vices of their seniors. Those brought up among men of the world absolutely require earlier teaching in these matters than those educated apart from such surroundings. Hence this private education is to be preferred, even if it do no more than allow childhood leisure to grow to perfection.
The above gives a glimpse of the precautions I recommend you take when teaching children the lessons we sometimes can't avoid sharing for fear they might hurt themselves or others, and especially to prevent them from developing bad habits that will be hard to break later. However, we can trust that well-educated children will rarely need such measures; it’s unlikely they will become difficult, immoral, deceitful, or greedy unless those negative traits are nurtured in them. Therefore, the remarks made concerning this issue apply more to exceptional situations than to typical ones. Yet, these exceptional situations become more common as children have more chances to stray from their natural state and adopt the vices of adults. Those raised around worldly people definitely need earlier lessons on these topics than those raised away from such influences. For this reason, private education is preferable, even if it simply allows childhood to flourish.
Negative or Temporizing Education.
Exactly contrary to the cases just described are those whom a happy temperament exalts above their years. As there are some men who never outgrow childhood, so there are others who never pass through it, but are men almost from their birth. The difficulty is that these exceptional cases are rare and not easily distinguished; besides, all mothers capable of understanding that a child can be a prodigy, have no doubt that their own are such. They go even farther than this: they take for extraordinary indications the sprightliness, the bright childish pranks and sayings, the shrewd simplicity of ordinary cases, characteristic of that time of life, and showing plainly that a child is only a child. Is it surprising that, allowed to speak so much and so freely, unrestrained by any consideration of propriety, a child should occasionally make happy replies? If he did not, it would be even more surprising; just as if an astrologer, among a hundred false predictions, should never hit upon a single true one. "They lie so often," said Henry IV., "that they end by telling the truth." To be a wit, one need only utter a great many foolish speeches. Heaven help men of fashion, whose reputation rests upon just this foundation!
Exactly the opposite of the cases just mentioned are those who have a cheerful disposition that lifts them above their years. Just as some people never grow out of childhood, there are others who seem to be adults almost from the moment they are born. The problem is that these exceptional cases are rare and hard to identify; moreover, every mother who understands that a child can be a prodigy is convinced that her own child is one. They go even further: they interpret the lively energy, the entertaining childish antics and comments, and the clever simplicity typical of that stage of life as signs of extraordinary talent, which clearly shows that a child is just a child. Is it surprising that, when allowed to speak so openly, without any concern for decorum, a child would occasionally come up with clever responses? If they didn’t, that would be even more surprising, just like if an astrologer, out of a hundred wrong predictions, never managed to make a single correct one. "They lie so often," said Henry IV., "that they eventually tell the truth." To be witty, one just needs to say a lot of silly things. Heaven help fashionable people, whose reputation is built on just that!
The most brilliant thoughts may enter a child's head, or rather, the most brilliant sayings may fall from his lips, just as the most valuable diamonds may fall into his hands, without his having any right either to the thoughts or to the diamonds. At his age, he has no real property of any kind. A child's utterances are not the same to him as to us; he does not attach to them the same ideas. If he has any ideas at all on the subject, they have neither order nor coherence in his mind; in all his thoughts nothing is certain or stable. If you watch your supposed prodigy attentively, you will sometimes find him a well-spring of energy, clear-sighted, penetrating the very marrow of things. Much oftener the same mind appears commonplace, dull, and as if enveloped in a dense fog. Sometimes he outruns you, and sometimes he stands still. At one moment you feel like saying, "He is a genius," and at another, "He is a fool." You are mistaken in either case: he is a child; he is an eaglet that one moment beats the air with its wings, and the next moment falls back into the nest.
The most brilliant ideas can pop into a child's mind, or rather, the smartest things can come out of their mouths, just like the most precious diamonds can end up in their hands, even though they have no claim to either the ideas or the diamonds. At their age, they don’t really have any true possessions. A child's words don’t mean the same to them as they do to us; they don’t connect those words to the same meanings. If they have any thoughts on the matter, they lack order or coherence in their minds; nothing feels certain or stable in their thoughts. If you observe your so-called prodigy closely, you might sometimes see a burst of energy, insightfully getting to the heart of things. More often, though, the same mind seems ordinary, dull, and shrouded in a thick fog. Sometimes they surprise you, and sometimes they seem stagnant. In one moment, you think, "They are a genius," and in the next, "They are a fool." You’re wrong in both cases: they are just a child; they are like a young eaglet that one moment flaps its wings eagerly, and the next moment falls back into the nest.
In spite of appearances, then, treat him as his age demands, and beware lest you exhaust his powers by attempting to use them too freely. If this young brain grows warm, if you see it beginning to seethe, leave it free to ferment, but do not excite it, lest it melt altogether into air. When the first flow of spirits has evaporated, repress and keep within bounds the rest, until, as time goes on, the whole is transformed into life-giving warmth and real power. Otherwise you will lose both time and pains; you will destroy your own handiwork, and after having thoughtlessly intoxicated yourself with all these inflammable vapors, you will have nothing left but the dregs.
In spite of how things seem, treat him according to his age, and be careful not to drain his abilities by using them too much. If this young mind starts to get excited, if you see it bubbling up, let it develop on its own, but don’t push it, or it might just dissipate. Once the initial burst of energy has worn off, keep the remaining energy in check until, over time, it transforms into a source of warmth and real strength. Otherwise, you’ll waste both time and effort; you’ll ruin your own work, and after getting carried away with all these intense ideas, you’ll be left with nothing but the leftovers.
Nothing has been more generally or certainly observed than that dull children make commonplace men. In childhood it is very difficult to distinguish real dullness from that misleading apparent dullness which indicates a strong character. At first it seems strange that the two extremes should meet in indications so much alike; and yet such is the case. For at an age when man has no real ideas at all, the difference between one who has genius and one who has not is, that the latter entertains only mistaken ideas, and the former, encountering only such, admits none at all. The two are therefore alike in this, that the dullard is capable of nothing, and the other finds nothing to suit him. The only means of distinguishing them is chance, which may bring to the genius some ideas he can comprehend, while the dull mind is always the same.
Nothing has been more commonly observed than that uninspired children grow into ordinary adults. In childhood, it's tough to tell true dullness apart from the misleading kind that actually points to a strong character. At first, it seems odd that the two extremes can look so similar, yet that’s the reality. At a time when a person has no real ideas, the difference between someone with talent and someone without it is that the latter holds only misguided notions, while the former, encountering only those, accepts none at all. Thus, they are similar in that the dull individual is capable of nothing, while the gifted one finds nothing that resonates with them. The only way to tell them apart is by chance, which might bring the talented person some ideas they can grasp, while the dull mind remains unchanged.
During his childhood the younger Cato was at home considered an idiot. No one said anything of him beyond that he was silent and headstrong. It was only in the antechamber of Sulla that his uncle learned to know him. If he had never crossed its threshold, he might have been thought a fool until he was grown. If there had been no such person as Caesar, this very Cato, who read the secret of Caesar's fatal genius, and from afar foresaw his ambitious designs, would always have been treated as a visionary.[9] Those who judge of children so hastily are very liable to be mistaken. They are often more childish than the children themselves.
During his childhood, the younger Cato was considered an idiot at home. No one said anything about him beyond the fact that he was quiet and stubborn. It was only in Sulla's antechamber that his uncle came to know him. If he had never stepped inside, people might have thought he was a fool until he grew up. If Caesar hadn’t existed, this very Cato, who understood Caesar's dangerous brilliance and instinctively foresaw his ambitious plans, would have always been seen as just a dreamer. Those who make quick judgments about children are often very likely to be mistaken. They can be more childish than the children themselves.
Concerning the Memory.
Respect children, and be in no haste to judge their actions, good or evil. Let the exceptional cases show themselves such for some time before you adopt special methods of dealing with them. Let nature be long at work before you attempt to supplant her, lest you thwart her work. You say you know how precious time is, and do not wish to lose it. Do you not know that to employ it badly is to waste it still more, and that a child badly taught is farther from being wise than one not taught at all? You are troubled at seeing him spend his early years in doing nothing. What! is it nothing to be happy? Is it nothing to skip, to play, to run about all day long? Never in all his life will he be so busy as now. Plato, in that work of his considered so severe, the "Republic," would have children accustomed to festivals, games, songs, and pastimes; one would think he was satisfied with having carefully taught them how to enjoy themselves. And Seneca, speaking of the Roman youth of old, says, "They were always standing; nothing was taught them that they had to learn when seated." Were they of less account when they reached manhood? Have no fear, then, of this supposed idleness. What would you think of a man who, in order to use his whole life to the best advantage, would not sleep? You would say, "The man has no sense; he does not enjoy life, but robs himself of it. To avoid sleep, he rushes on his death." The two cases are parallel, for childhood is the slumber of reason.
Respect children and don't rush to judge their actions, whether good or bad. Allow exceptional cases to reveal themselves over time before you try special ways of handling them. Let nature take its course before you try to interfere; otherwise, you might disrupt its progress. You say you understand how precious time is and don’t want to waste it. But do you realize that misusing it is an even bigger waste, and a child who is taught incorrectly is further from wisdom than one who hasn’t been taught at all? You’re worried about him spending his early years doing nothing. What! Is it nothing to be happy? Is it nothing to skip, play, and run around all day? He will never be as busy as he is now. Plato, in his serious work, the "Republic," wanted children to be used to festivals, games, songs, and play; it seems he was happy just to teach them how to enjoy themselves. And Seneca, when talking about the young Romans, said, "They were always standing; nothing was taught them that they had to learn while sitting." Were they of less value when they grew up? So don’t fear this supposed idleness. What would you think of someone who, to make the most of life, refused to sleep? You would say, "That person has no sense; he doesn’t enjoy life, but is robbing himself of it. By avoiding sleep, he’s rushing toward his own demise." The two situations are similar, as childhood is the sleep of reason.
Apparent quickness in learning is the ruin of children. We do not consider that this very quickness proves that they are learning nothing. Their smooth and polished brain reflects like a mirror the objects presented to it, but nothing abides there, nothing penetrates it. The child retains the words; the ideas are reflected; they who hear understand them, but he himself does not understand them at all.
Apparent quickness in learning is harmful to children. We often overlook the fact that this quickness actually shows they aren’t learning anything. Their sleek and polished brains act like mirrors, reflecting the things shown to them, but nothing really stays there, nothing goes deep. The child remembers the words; the ideas get reflected; those who listen understand them, but the child himself doesn’t understand them at all.
Although memory and reason are two essentially different faculties, the one is never really developed without the other. Before the age of reason, the child receives not ideas, but images. There is this difference between the two, that images are only absolute representations of objects of sense, and ideas are notions of objects determined by their relations. An image may exist alone in the mind that represents it, but every idea supposes other ideas. When we imagine, we only see; when we conceive of things, we compare them. Our sensations are entirely passive, whereas all our perceptions or ideas spring from an active principle which judges.
Although memory and reason are two fundamentally different abilities, one never really develops without the other. Before a child reaches the age of reason, they receive not ideas, but images. The difference between the two is that images are only direct representations of sensory objects, while ideas are concepts of objects defined by their relationships. An image can exist alone in the mind that represents it, but every idea depends on other ideas. When we imagine, we just see; when we think of things, we compare them. Our sensations are completely passive, whereas all our perceptions or ideas come from an active principle that judges.
I say then that children, incapable of judging, really have no memory. They retain sounds, shapes, sensations; but rarely ideas, and still more rarely the relations of ideas to one another. If this statement is apparently refuted by the objection that they learn some elements of geometry, it is not really true; that very fact confirms my statement. It shows that, far from knowing how to reason themselves, they cannot even keep in mind the reasonings of others. For if you investigate the method of these little geometricians, you discover at once that they have retained only the exact impression of the diagram and the words of the demonstration. Upon the least new objection they are puzzled. Their knowledge is only of the sensation; nothing has become the property of their understanding. Even their memory is rarely more perfect than their other faculties: for when grown they have nearly always to learn again as realities things whose names they learned in childhood.
I propose that children, who can't judge things for themselves, really don't have memory. They remember sounds, shapes, and feelings, but hardly any ideas, and even less the connections between those ideas. If it seems like this is contradicted by the fact that they learn some basics of geometry, that's actually not the case; that very fact supports my point. It shows that far from being able to reason independently, they can't even remember the reasoning of others. If you look into how these little geometry learners operate, you'll quickly see they only remember the exact image from the diagram and the specific words used in the proof. With the slightest new question, they become confused. Their understanding only captures the sensation; nothing truly belongs to their comprehension. Even their memory is often no better than their other skills: when they grow up, they usually have to re-learn as adults things they only knew by name as kids.
However, I am far from thinking that children have no power of reasoning whatever.[10] I observe, on the contrary, that in things they understand, things relating to their present and manifest interests, they reason extremely well. We are, however, liable to be misled as to their knowledge, attributing to them what they do not have, and making them reason about what they do not understand. Again, we make the mistake of calling their attention to considerations by which they are in no wise affected, such as their future interests, the happiness of their coming manhood, the opinion people will have of them when they are grown up. Such speeches, addressed to minds entirely without foresight, are absolutely unmeaning. Now all the studies forced upon these poor unfortunates deal with things like this, utterly foreign to their minds. You may judge what attention such subjects are likely to receive.
However, I definitely don’t believe that children are incapable of reasoning at all.[10] On the contrary, I see that in areas they understand—things related to their immediate interests—they reason very well. However, we often misjudge their knowledge, assuming they understand things they don't and expecting them to reason about topics that are beyond their comprehension. We also make the mistake of directing their attention to future considerations that don’t affect them, like their future well-being, the happiness of their adult life, or how others will perceive them when they grow up. Such discussions, aimed at minds that have no ability to foresee, are completely pointless. Yet all the studies forced upon these poor kids focus on such topics, which are completely alien to them. You can imagine how much attention they’re likely to pay to such subjects.
On the Study of Words.
Pedagogues, who make such an imposing display of what they teach, are paid to talk in another strain than mine, but their conduct shows that they think as I do. For after all, what do they teach their pupils? Words, words, words. Among all their boasted subjects, none are selected because they are useful; such would be the sciences of things, in which these professors are unskilful. But they prefer sciences we seem to know when we know their nomenclature, such as heraldry, geography, chronology, languages; studies so far removed from human interests, and particularly from the child, that it would be wonderful if any of them could be of the least use at any time in life.
Teachers, who put on such a grand show of what they teach, are paid to speak differently than I do, but their actions reveal they think like I do. After all, what do they really teach their students? Just words, words, words. Out of all the subjects they brag about, none are chosen for their usefulness; those would be the practical sciences, which these professors aren’t skilled in. Instead, they prefer subjects that seem familiar when we just know the names, like heraldry, geography, chronology, and languages; studies so disconnected from real human interests, especially for children, that it would be surprising if any of them were ever truly useful in life.
It may cause surprise that I account the study of languages one of the useless things in education. But remember I am speaking of the studies of earlier years, and whatever may be said, I do not believe that any child except a prodigy, will ever learn two languages by the time he is twelve or fifteen.[11]
It might come as a surprise that I consider the study of languages one of the less useful things in education. But keep in mind I’m referring to the studies from earlier years, and no matter what anyone says, I don’t believe that any child, unless they’re exceptionally gifted, will learn two languages by the time they’re twelve or fifteen.[11]
I admit that if the study of languages were only that of words, that is, of forms, and of the sounds which express them, it might be suitable for children. But languages, by changing their signs, modify also the ideas they represent. Minds are formed upon languages; thoughts take coloring from idioms. Reason alone is common to all. In each language the mind has its peculiar conformation, and this may be in part the cause or the effect of national character. The fact that every nation's language follows the vicissitudes of that nation's morals, and is preserved or altered with them, seems to confirm this theory.
I acknowledge that if studying languages were just about words, their forms, and the sounds that represent them, it might be suitable for kids. However, languages, by changing their symbols, also change the ideas they stand for. Minds are shaped by languages; thoughts are influenced by idioms. Reason is the only thing that’s shared among everyone. In every language, the mind has its unique structure, which could be partly the cause or result of a nation's character. The fact that each nation's language reflects the ups and downs of its morals, and is preserved or changed along with them, seems to support this idea.
Of these different forms, custom gives one to the child, and it is the only one he retains until the age of reason. In order to have two, he must be able to compare ideas; and how can he do this when he is scarcely able to grasp them? Each object may for him have a thousand different signs, but each idea can have but one form; he can therefore learn to speak only one language. It is nevertheless maintained that he learns several; this I deny. I have seen little prodigies who thought they could speak six or seven: I have heard them speak German in Latin, French, and Italian idioms successively. They did indeed use five or six vocabularies, but they never spoke anything but German. In short, you may give children as many synonyms as you please, and you will change only their words, and not their language; they will never know more than one.
Of these different forms, tradition provides one to the child, and it's the only one he keeps until he reaches the age of reason. To have two, he needs to be able to compare ideas, but how can he do this when he can barely understand them? Each object might have a thousand different signs for him, but each idea can only take one form; therefore, he can learn to speak only one language. Still, it's claimed that he learns several; I disagree. I've seen young prodigies who thought they could speak six or seven languages: I've heard them switch from German to Latin, then to French and Italian. They used five or six vocabularies, but they only ever spoke German. In short, you can give children as many synonyms as you like, and you'll only change their words, not their language; they'll never know more than one.
To hide this inability we, by preference, give them practice in the dead languages, of which there are no longer any unexceptionable judges. The familiar use of these tongues having long been lost, we content ourselves with imitating what we find of them in books, and call this speaking them. If such be the Greek and Latin of the masters, you may judge what that of the children is. Scarcely have they learned by heart the rudiments, without in the least understanding them, before they are taught to utter a French discourse in Latin words; and, when further advanced, to string together in prose, phrases from Cicero and cantos from Virgil. Then they imagine they are speaking Latin, and who is there to contradict them?[12]
To cover up this lack of ability, we prefer to have them practice dead languages, for which there are no longer any reliable judges. Since the everyday use of these languages has long been lost, we settle for mimicking what we find in books and call it speaking them. If that's the level of Greek and Latin of the teachers, just imagine what the kids' skills are like. They barely memorize the basics without understanding them at all before they learn to recite a French speech using Latin words; and as they advance further, they string together sentences from Cicero and verses from Virgil. Then they think they’re speaking Latin, and who’s there to tell them otherwise?[12]
In any study, words that represent things are nothing without the ideas of the things they represent. We, however, limit children to these signs, without ever being able to make them understand the things represented. We think we are teaching a child the description of the earth, when he is merely learning maps. We teach him the names of cities, countries, rivers; he has no idea that they exist anywhere but on the map we use in pointing them out to him. I recollect seeing somewhere a text-book on geography which began thus:
In any study, words that stand for things mean nothing without the concepts of those things. Yet, we restrict children to these symbols, never really helping them grasp what they represent. We believe we’re teaching a child about the earth when he’s just learning about maps. We teach him the names of cities, countries, and rivers, but he has no clue that they exist outside the map we show him. I remember seeing a textbook on geography that started like this:
"What is the world? A pasteboard globe." Precisely such is the geography of children. I will venture to say that after two years of globes and cosmography no child of ten, by rules they give him, could find the way from Paris to St. Denis. I maintain that not one of them, from a plan of his father's garden, could trace out its windings without going astray. And yet these are the knowing creatures who can tell you exactly where Pekin, Ispahan, Mexico, and all the countries of the world are.
"What is the world? A cardboard globe." That's the kind of geography kids know. I dare say that after two years of studying globes and geography, no ten-year-old could find the route from Paris to St. Denis using the rules they teach. I insist that not one of them, from a map of their father's garden, could follow its paths without getting lost. And yet these are the knowledgeable kids who can tell you exactly where Beijing, Isfahan, Mexico, and all the other countries in the world are.
I hear it suggested that children ought to be engaged in studies in which only the eye is needed. This might be true if there were studies in which their eyes were not needed; but I know of none such.
I hear people say that kids should focus on subjects that only require their eyes. This might be true if there were subjects that didn't require their eyes, but I don’t know of any like that.
A still more ridiculous method obliges children to study history, supposed to be within their comprehension because it is only a collection of facts.[13] But what do we mean by facts? Do we suppose that the relations out of which historic facts grow are so easily understood that the minds of children grasp such ideas without difficulty? Do we imagine that the true understanding of events can be separated from that of their causes and effects? and that the historic and the moral are so far asunder that the one can be understood without the other? If in men's actions you see only purely external and physical changes, what do you learn from history? Absolutely nothing; and the subject, despoiled of all interest, no longer gives you either pleasure or instruction. If you intend to estimate actions by their moral relations, try to make your pupils understand these relations, and you will discover whether history is adapted to their years.
A still more ridiculous approach forces kids to learn history, thinking it's something they can grasp easily because it’s just a collection of facts.[13] But what do we mean by facts? Do we really think that the connections from which historical facts emerge are so simple that kids can understand them without any trouble? Do we believe that truly grasping events can be separated from understanding their causes and effects? And that historical and moral lessons are so far apart that one can be understood without the other? If all you see in people's actions are just external and physical changes, what do you really learn from history? Absolutely nothing; and the subject, stripped of all interest, fails to provide you with either enjoyment or education. If you want to evaluate actions by their moral implications, try to get your students to understand these connections, and you’ll find out whether history is suitable for their age.
If there is no science in words, there is no study especially adapted to children. If they have no real ideas, they have no real memory; for I do not call that memory which retains only impressions. Of what use is it to write on their minds a catalogue of signs that represent nothing to them? In learning the things represented, would they not also learn the signs? Why do you give them the useless trouble of learning them twice? Besides, you create dangerous prejudices by making them suppose that science consists of words meaningless to them. The first mere word with which the child satisfies himself, the first thing he learns on the authority of another person, ruins his judgment. Long must he shine in the eyes of unthinking persons before he can repair such an injury to himself.
If there’s no science behind the words, then there’s no learning that’s really suited for kids. If they don’t have real ideas, they don’t have real memory; because I don’t consider memory that just holds onto impressions. What’s the point of putting a list of symbols in their minds that don’t mean anything to them? When they learn what those symbols represent, wouldn’t they also pick up the symbols themselves? Why make them go through the pointless hassle of learning them twice? Plus, you create harmful biases by leading them to believe that science is just empty words. The first word the child accepts without question, the first thing he learns from someone else, can ruin his judgment. He’ll have to impress unthinking people for a long time before he can mend that kind of damage to himself.
No; nature makes the child's brain so yielding that it receives all kinds of impressions; not that we may make his childhood a distressing burden to him by engraving on that brain dates, names of kings, technical terms in heraldry, mathematics, geography, and all such words, unmeaning to him and unnecessary to persons at any age in life. But all ideas that he can understand, and that are of use to him, all that conduce to his happiness and that will one day make his duties plain, should early write themselves there indelibly, to guide him through life as his condition and his intellect require.
No; nature makes a child's brain so flexible that it takes in all kinds of impressions. We shouldn’t turn their childhood into a stressful burden by forcing them to memorize dates, the names of kings, technical terms in heraldry, math, geography, and all those words that don’t mean anything to them and aren’t necessary at any age. However, all ideas that they can understand and that are useful to them, all that contributes to their happiness and will eventually clarify their responsibilities, should be firmly established in their minds from an early age, to guide them through life according to their circumstances and intellect.
The memory of which a child is capable is far from inactive, even without the use of books. All he sees and hears impresses him, and he remembers it. He keeps a mental register of people's sayings and doings. Everything around him is the book from which he is continually but unconsciously enriching his memory against the time his judgment can benefit by it. If we intend rightly to cultivate this chief faculty of the mind, we must choose these objects carefully, constantly acquainting him with such as he ought to understand, and keeping back those he ought not to know. In this way we should endeavor to make his mind a storehouse of knowledge, to aid in his education in youth, and to direct him at all times. This method does not, it is true, produce phenomenal children, nor does it make the reputation of their teachers; but it produces judicious, robust men, sound in body and in mind, who, although not admired in youth, will make themselves respected in manhood.
The memory a child has is far from passive, even without books. Everything he sees and hears leaves an impression on him, and he remembers it. He keeps a mental record of what people say and do. His surroundings are like a book from which he is constantly but unconsciously enriching his memory for when he can use it to make judgments. If we want to properly nurture this key part of the mind, we need to choose what he is exposed to carefully, continuously introducing him to things he should understand while shielding him from things he shouldn’t know. This way, we should aim to make his mind a storehouse of knowledge to help with his education during childhood and guide him at all times. While this approach may not create extraordinary children nor enhance the reputation of their teachers, it does help develop thoughtful, strong individuals who are healthy in both body and mind, and though they may not be admired in their youth, they will earn respect as adults.
Émile shall never learn anything by heart, not even fables such as those of La Fontaine, simple and charming as they are. For the words of fables are no more the fables themselves than the words of history are history itself. How can we be so blind as to call fables moral lessons for children? We do not reflect that while these stories amuse they also mislead children, who, carried away by the fiction, miss the truth conveyed; so that what makes the lesson agreeable also makes it less profitable. Men may learn from fables, but children must be told the bare truth; if it be veiled, they do not trouble themselves to lift the veil.[14]
Émile should never memorize anything, not even charming fables like those by La Fontaine. The words of fables aren’t the fables themselves, just as the words of history aren’t history itself. How can we be so clueless as to call fables moral lessons for kids? We don’t realize that while these stories entertain, they can also mislead children, who, caught up in the fiction, miss the underlying truth; thus, what makes the lesson enjoyable also makes it less effective. Adults might learn from fables, but kids need the straight-up truth; if it's hidden, they won’t bother to uncover it.[14]
Since nothing ought to be required of children merely in proof of their obedience, it follows that they can learn nothing of which they cannot understand the actual and immediate advantage, whether it be pleasant or useful. Otherwise, what motive will induce them to learn it? The art of conversing with absent persons, and of hearing from them, of communicating to them at a distance, without the aid of another, our feelings, intentions, and wishes, is an art whose value may be explained to children of almost any age whatever. By what astonishing process has this useful and agreeable art become so irksome to them? They have been forced to learn it in spite of themselves, and to use it in ways they cannot understand. A child is not anxious to perfect the instrument used in tormenting him; but make the same thing minister to his pleasures, and you cannot prevent him from using it.
Since children shouldn't be required to do things just to prove their obedience, it follows that they can only learn things they can recognize as immediately beneficial, whether it's enjoyable or useful. Otherwise, what motivation do they have to learn it? The skill of communicating with people who are not physically present, and expressing our feelings, intentions, and wishes from a distance without assistance, is a skill that can be explained to kids of almost any age. How has this useful and enjoyable skill become so tedious for them? They have been made to learn it against their will and to use it in ways they don't understand. A child isn't motivated to master the tool that's used to torment them; but if you make the same tool serve their enjoyment, you won't be able to stop them from using it.
Much attention is paid to finding out the best methods of teaching children to read. We invent printing-offices and charts; we turn a child's room into a printer's establishment.[15] Locke proposes teaching children to read by means of dice; a brilliant contrivance indeed, but a mistake as well. A better thing than all these, a thing no one thinks of, is the desire to learn. Give a child this desire, and you will not need dice or reading lotteries; any device will serve as well. If, on the plan I have begun to lay down, you follow rules exactly contrary to those most in fashion, you will not attract and bewilder your pupil's attention by distant places, climates, and ages of the world, going to the ends of the earth and into the very heavens themselves, but will make a point of keeping it fixed upon himself and what immediately concerns him; and by this plan you will find him capable of perception, memory, and even reasoning; this is the order of nature.[16] In proportion as a creature endowed with sensation becomes active, it acquires discernment suited to its powers, and the surplus of strength needed to preserve it is absolutely necessary in developing that speculative faculty which uses the same surplus for other ends. If, then, you mean to cultivate your pupil's understanding, cultivate the strength it is intended to govern. Give him constant physical exercise; make his body sound and robust, that you may make him wise and reasonable. Let him be at work doing something; let him run, shout, be always in motion; let him be a man in vigor, and he will the sooner become one in reason.
A lot of attention is given to figuring out the best ways to teach kids how to read. We create printing offices and charts; we turn a child's room into a printing shop. Locke suggests teaching kids to read using dice; it’s a clever idea, but it’s also a mistake. A better approach than all of these, one that hardly anyone considers, is fostering the desire to learn. Instill this desire in a child, and you won’t need dice or reading games; any tool will work just as well. If you follow a strategy that goes against the current trends, you won’t grab and confuse your student's attention by focusing on faraway places, climates, or eras but will instead keep it on themselves and what directly pertains to them. Through this method, you'll find that they are capable of perception, memory, and even reasoning; this is how nature works. As a creature with senses becomes more active, it develops discernment aligned with its abilities, and the extra energy needed to sustain it is essential for developing that inquisitive mind which uses that same energy for other purposes. Therefore, if you want to nurture your student's understanding, enhance the strength it’s meant to control. Ensure they get plenty of physical exercise; help them build a strong and healthy body so they can also be wise and reasonable. Let them work on something; allow them to run, shout, and stay in motion; let them be vigorous, and they’ll be quicker to become reasonable.
You would indeed make a mere animal of him by this method if you are continually directing him, and saying, "Go; come; stay; do this; stop doing that." If your head is always to guide his arm, his own head will be of no use to him. But recollect our agreement; if you are a mere pedant, there is no use in your reading what I write.
You would certainly reduce him to a mindless being using this approach if you keep telling him, "Go; come; stay; do this; stop that." If your mind is always controlling his actions, his own mind will be useless. But remember our agreement; if you're just a stuffy know-it-all, there's no point in reading what I write.
To imagine that physical exercise injures mental operations is a wretched mistake; the two should move in unison, and one ought to regulate the other.
To think that physical exercise harms mental processes is a terrible mistake; the two should work together, and one should influence the other.
My pupil, or rather nature's pupil, trained from the first to depend as much as possible on himself, is not continually running to others for advice. Still less does he make a display of his knowledge. On the other hand, he judges, he foresees, he reasons, upon everything that immediately concerns him; he does not prate, but acts. He is little informed as to what is going on in the world, but knows very well what he ought to do, and how to do it. Incessantly in motion, he cannot avoid observing many things, and knowing many effects. He early gains a wide experience, and takes his lessons from nature, not from men. He instructs himself all the better for discovering nowhere any intention of instructing him. Thus, at the same time, body and mind are exercised. Always carrying out his own ideas, and not another person's, two processes are simultaneously going on within him. As he grows robust and strong, he becomes intelligent and judicious.
My student, or rather nature's student, raised from the beginning to rely mostly on himself, doesn’t constantly turn to others for advice. Even less does he show off his knowledge. Instead, he assesses, anticipates, and reasons about everything that directly affects him; he doesn’t chatter, but takes action. He may not be well-informed about what’s happening in the world, but he knows exactly what he needs to do and how to do it. Always on the move, he can’t help but notice many things and understand many outcomes. He quickly gains extensive experience and learns from nature, not from people. He teaches himself better because he finds no one trying to teach him. This way, both body and mind are exercised. By consistently pursuing his own ideas, rather than someone else's, two processes are happening at once within him. As he grows strong and fit, he also becomes wise and perceptive.
In this way he will one day have those two excellences,—thought incompatible indeed, but characteristic of nearly all great men,—strength of body and strength of mind, the reason of a sage and the vigor of an athlete.
In this way, he will one day have those two qualities—seemingly incompatible, but typical of nearly all great individuals—physical strength and mental strength, the wisdom of a sage and the energy of an athlete.
I am recommending a difficult art to you, young teacher,—the art of governing without rules, and of doing everything by doing nothing at all. I grant, that at your age, this art is not to be expected of you. It will not enable you, at the outset, to exhibit your shining talents, or to make yourself prized by parents; but it is the only one that will succeed. To be a sensible man, your pupil must first have been a little scapegrace. The Spartans were educated in this way; not tied down to books, but obliged to steal their dinners;[17] and did this produce men inferior in understanding? Who does not remember their forcible, pithy sayings? Trained to conquer, they worsted their enemies in every kind of encounter; and the babbling Athenians dreaded their sharp speeches quite as much as their valor.
I’m recommending a challenging skill to you, young teacher—the skill of governing without rules and accomplishing everything by doing nothing at all. I know that at your age, this skill isn't something I should expect from you. It won’t allow you, at first, to showcase your impressive talents or to win over parents; but it’s the only one that will actually work. To be a wise person, your student must first have been a bit of a troublemaker. The Spartans were educated this way; they weren’t confined to books, but had to steal their meals; and did that create people who were less intelligent? Who doesn’t remember their forceful, impactful sayings? Trained to win, they defeated their enemies in every type of confrontation; and the chatty Athenians feared their sharp words just as much as their bravery.
In stricter systems of education, the teacher commands and thinks he is governing the child, who is, after all, the real master. What you exact from him he employs as means to get from you what he wants. By one hour of diligence he can buy a week's indulgence. At every moment you have to make terms with him. These bargains, which you propose in your way, and which he fulfils in his own way, always turn out to the advantage of his whims, especially when you are so careless as to make stipulations which will be to his advantage whether he carries out his share of the bargain or not. Usually, the child reads the teacher's mind better than the teacher reads his. This is natural; for all the sagacity the child at liberty would use in self-preservation he now uses to protect himself from a tyrant's chains; while the latter, having no immediate interest in knowing the child's mind, follows his own advantage by leaving vanity and indolence unrestrained.
In stricter education systems, the teacher gives orders and believes he is in control of the child, who is really the one in charge. What you demand from him becomes a way for him to get what he wants from you. With just one hour of effort, he can earn a week's worth of leniency. At every moment, you have to negotiate with him. These deals, which you put forward in your way, and which he fulfills in his own fashion, always end up favoring his whims, especially when you carelessly set terms that benefit him regardless of whether he keeps his end of the deal. Usually, the child understands the teacher's intentions better than the teacher understands his. This makes sense; all the cleverness the child would use for self-preservation he now applies to protect himself from a tyrant's control, while the teacher, having no real interest in understanding the child's thoughts, focuses on his own convenience by allowing vanity and laziness to take over.
Do otherwise with your pupil. Let him always suppose himself master, while you really are master. No subjection is so perfect as that which retains the appearance of liberty; for thus the will itself is made captive. Is not the helpless, unknowing child at your mercy? Do you not, so far as he is concerned, control everything around him? Have you not power to influence him as you please? Are not his work, his play, his pleasure, his pain, in your hands, whether he knows it or not?
Do the opposite with your student. Let him always think he's in charge, while you are actually in control. There's no control as effective as control that looks like freedom; this way, the will itself becomes trapped. Isn't the powerless, ignorant child completely at your mercy? Don't you control everything in his environment? Don't you have the power to shape his experience however you want? Aren't his work, play, happiness, and pain all in your hands, whether he realizes it or not?
Doubtless he ought to do only what he pleases; but your choice ought to control his wishes. He ought to take no step that you have not directed; he ought not to open his lips without your knowing what he is about to say.
Doubtless he should only do what he wants; but your choice should influence his desires. He shouldn't take any action that you haven't instructed; he shouldn't say anything without you knowing what he's going to say.
In this case he may, without fear of debasing his mind, devote himself to exercises of the body. Instead of sharpening his wits to escape an irksome subjection, you will observe him wholly occupied in finding out in everything around him that part best adapted to his present well-being. You will be amazed at the subtilty of his contrivances for appropriating to himself all the objects within the reach of his understanding, and for enjoying everything without regard to other people's opinions.
In this situation, he can focus on physical activities without worrying about lowering his mental capacity. Rather than trying to outsmart an annoying situation, you'll see him completely engaged in discovering what benefits him the most in his surroundings. You'll be amazed at how cleverly he finds ways to make the most of everything he understands, enjoying it all without caring about what others think.
By thus leaving him free, you will not foster his caprices. If he never does anything that does not suit him, he will soon do only what he ought to do. And, although his body be never at rest, still, if he is caring for his present and perceptible interests, all the reason of which he is capable will develop far better and more appropriately than in studies purely speculative.
By leaving him free like this, you won’t encourage his whims. If he only does what suits him, he will soon only do what he should do. And, even if his body is never at rest, if he's focused on his current and tangible interests, all the reasoning he’s capable of will develop much better and more appropriately than through purely theoretical studies.
As he does not find you bent on thwarting him, does not distrust you, has nothing to hide from you, he will not deceive you or tell you lies. He will fearlessly show himself to you just as he is. You may study him entirely at your ease, and plan lessons for him which he will all unconsciously receive.
As he doesn’t see you as trying to stop him, doesn’t distrust you, and has nothing to hide from you, he won’t deceive you or lie to you. He will confidently reveal himself to you just as he is. You can study him completely at your own pace, and create lessons for him that he will absorb without even realizing it.
He will not pry with suspicious curiosity into your affairs, and feel pleasure when he finds you in fault. This is one of our most serious disadvantages. As I have said, one of a child's first objects is to discover the weaknesses of those who have control of him. This disposition may produce ill-nature, but does not arise from it, but from their desire to escape an irksome bondage. Oppressed by the yoke laid upon them, children endeavor to shake it off; and the faults they find in their teachers yield them excellent means for doing this. But they acquire the habit of observing faults in others, and of enjoying such discoveries. This source of evil evidently does not exist in Émile. Having no interest to serve by discovering my faults, he will not look for them in me, and will have little temptation to seek them in other people.
He won't poke around with suspicious curiosity into your life, nor will he take pleasure in finding your mistakes. This is one of our biggest drawbacks. As I've mentioned, one of a child's first goals is to figure out the weaknesses of those in charge of them. This tendency might lead to a bad attitude, but it's not rooted in that; it's driven by their desire to break free from an annoying constraint. Burdened by the restrictions placed on them, children try to shake them off, and the flaws they find in their teachers provide great opportunities to do so. However, they develop the habit of noticing faults in others and enjoying those discoveries. This negative trait definitely doesn't exist in Émile. Since he has no reason to uncover my faults, he won't look for them in me and will be less tempted to seek them out in others.
This course of conduct seems difficult because we do not reflect upon it; but taking it altogether, it ought not to be so. I am justified in supposing that you know enough to understand the business you have undertaken; that you know the natural progress of the human mind; that you understand studying mankind in general and in individual cases; that among all the objects interesting to his age that you mean to show your pupil, you know beforehand which of them will influence his will.
This way of thinking seems hard because we don't really think about it; but overall, it shouldn't be. I believe you know enough to grasp the task you've taken on; that you understand how the human mind develops; that you get the importance of studying people both as a whole and individually; and that among all the things relevant to your student's age that you plan to present to him, you already know which ones will impact his choices.
Now if you have the appliances, and know just how to use them, are you not master of the operation?
Now, if you have the tools and know how to use them, aren't you in charge of the process?
You object that children have caprices, but in this you are mistaken. These caprices result from faulty discipline, and are not natural. The children have been accustomed either to obey or to command, and I have said a hundred times that neither of these two things is necessary. Your pupil will therefore have only such caprices as you give him, and it is just you should be punished for your own faults. But do you ask how these are to be remedied? It can still be done by means of better management and much patience.
You argue that children have whims, but you're wrong. These whims come from poor discipline, and they're not just natural behaviors. Kids have been trained either to follow orders or to take charge, and I've said many times that neither of these is necessary. Your student will only have the whims you allow, and it's fair that you should face consequences for your own mistakes. But if you're wondering how to fix this, it can be achieved through better management and a lot of patience.
Physical Training.
Man's first natural movements are for the purpose of comparing himself with whatever surrounds him and finding in each thing those sensible qualities likely to affect himself. His first study is, therefore, a kind of experimental physics relating to his own preservation. From this, before he has fully understood his place here on earth, he is turned aside to speculative studies. While yet his delicate and pliable organs can adapt themselves to the objects upon which they are to act, while his senses, still pure, are free from illusion, it is time to exercise both in their peculiar functions, and to learn the perceptible relations between ourselves and outward things. Since whatever enters the human understanding enters by the senses, man's primitive reason is a reason of the senses, serving as foundation for the reason of the intellect. Our first teachers in philosophy are our own feet, hands, and eyes. To substitute books for these is teaching us not to reason, but to use the reason of another; to believe a great deal, and to know nothing at all.
A person's initial natural movements are about comparing themselves to what’s around them and identifying the qualities in each thing that might impact them. So, their first exploration is a kind of experimental physics focused on their own survival. From this, before they’ve fully grasped their place on earth, they get drawn into abstract studies. While their sensitive and adaptable organs can still adjust to the objects they interact with, and their senses remain clear and free from deception, it’s the right moment to engage both in their specific functions and to understand the observable connections between ourselves and the external world. Since everything that enters human understanding comes in through the senses, our basic reasoning is sensory, laying the groundwork for intellectual reasoning. Our first teachers in philosophy are our own feet, hands, and eyes. To replace these with books is to encourage us not to think for ourselves but to rely on someone else’s reasoning; to believe a lot, yet know nothing at all.
In practising an art we must begin by procuring apparatus for it; and to use this apparatus to advantage, we must have it solid enough to bear use. In learning to think, we must therefore employ our members, our senses, our organs, all which are the apparatus of our understanding. And to use them to the best advantage, the body which furnishes them must be sound and robust. Our reason is therefore so far from being independent of the body, that a good constitution renders mental operations easy and accurate. In indicating how the long leisure of childhood ought to be employed, I am entering into particulars which maybe thought ridiculous. "Pretty lessons," you will tell me, "which you yourself criticize for teaching only what there is no need of learning! Why waste time in instructions which always come of their own accord, and cost neither care nor trouble? What child of twelve does not know all you are going to teach yours, and all that his masters have taught him besides?"
In practicing an art, we first need to get the right tools for it; and to make the most of these tools, they must be sturdy enough to withstand use. When learning to think, we have to engage our limbs, senses, and organs—all of which are the tools of our understanding. To use them effectively, the body that provides them must be healthy and strong. Our reasoning is not independent of our body; in fact, a good physical constitution makes mental tasks easier and more accurate. As I explain how the long free time of childhood should be used, I realize I might go into details that seem silly. “What good lessons,” you might say to me, “that you criticize for teaching things that don’t need to be learned! Why waste time on lessons that come naturally and require no special effort? What twelve-year-old doesn’t already know everything you plan to teach, along with what their teachers have covered?”
Gentlemen, you are mistaken. I am teaching my pupil a very tedious and difficult art, which yours certainly have not acquired,—that of being ignorant. For the knowledge of one who gives himself credit for knowing only what he really does know reduces itself to a very small compass. You are teaching science: very good; I am dealing with the instrument by which science is acquired. All who have reflected upon the mode of life among the ancients attribute to gymnastic exercises that vigor of body and mind which so notably distinguishes them from us moderns. Montaigne's support of this opinion shows that he had fully adopted it; he returns to it again and again, in a thousand ways. Speaking of the education of a child, he says, "We must make his mind robust by hardening his muscles; inure him to pain by accustoming him to labor; break him by severe exercise to the keen pangs of dislocation, of colic, of other ailments." The wise Locke,[18] the excellent Rollin,[19] the learned Fleury,[20] the pedantic de Crouzas,[21] so different in everything else, agree exactly on this point of abundant physical exercise for children. It is the wisest lesson they ever taught, but the one that is and always will be most neglected.
Gentlemen, you're mistaken. I am teaching my student a very tedious and challenging skill that yours certainly haven’t mastered—being unaware. The knowledge of someone who thinks they know only what they actually do know is limited. You’re teaching science: that's great; I’m focused on the tool through which science is learned. Everyone who has thought about the lifestyle of the ancients attributes their physical and mental strength to physical exercises, which clearly set them apart from us moderns. Montaigne’s endorsement of this idea shows he fully embraced it; he revisits it repeatedly in various ways. When discussing a child's education, he states, "We need to toughen his mind by toughening his body; prepare him for pain by familiarizing him with hard work; condition him through intense exercise to handle the sharp discomfort of dislocations, colic, and other ailments." The wise Locke,[18] the excellent Rollin,[19] the knowledgeable Fleury,[20] and the scholarly de Crouzas,[21] who differ in many ways, all agree on the importance of extensive physical activity for children. It’s the best lesson they ever taught, yet it is and will always be the most overlooked.
Clothing.
As to clothing, the limbs of a growing body should be entirely free. Nothing should cramp their movements or their growth; nothing should fit too closely or bind the body; there should be no ligatures whatever. The present French dress cramps and disables even a man, and is especially injurious to children. It arrests the circulation of the humors; they stagnate from an inaction made worse by a sedentary life. This corruption of the humors brings on the scurvy, a disease becoming every day more common among us, but unknown to the ancients, protected from it by their dress and their mode of life. The hussar dress does not remedy this inconvenience, but increases it, since, to save the child a few ligatures, it compresses the entire body. It would be better to keep children in frocks as long as possible, and then put them into loosely fitting clothes, without trying to shape their figures and thereby spoil them. Their defects of body and of mind nearly all spring from the same cause: we are trying to make men of them before their time.
When it comes to clothing, the limbs of a growing body should be completely unrestricted. Nothing should hinder their movement or growth; nothing should fit too tightly or constrict the body; there should be no bindings at all. The current French fashion restricts and disables even adults, and it's particularly harmful to children. It disrupts blood circulation; it stagnates due to inactivity made worse by a sedentary lifestyle. This stagnation can lead to scurvy, a disease that is becoming more common among us but was unknown to those in ancient times, who were protected from it by their clothing and way of life. The hussar uniform doesn’t solve this problem; it worsens it, as it compresses the entire body instead of just minimizing some bindings. It would be better to keep children in loose-fitting frocks for as long as possible, and then dress them in relaxed clothing without attempting to shape their figures and risk damaging them. Most of their physical and mental issues stem from the same problem: we are trying to force them to grow up before they are ready.
Of bright and dull colors, the former best please a child's taste; such colors are also most becoming to them; and I see no reason why we should not in such matters consult these natural coincidences. But the moment a material is preferred because it is richer, the child's mind is corrupted by luxury, and by all sorts of whims. Preferences like this do not spring up of their own accord. It is impossible to say how much choice of dress and the motives of this choice influence education. Not only do thoughtless mothers promise children fine clothes by way of reward, but foolish tutors threaten them with coarser and simpler dress as punishment. "If you do not study your lessons, if you do not take better care of your clothes, you shall be dressed like that little rustic." This is saying to him, "Rest assured that a man is nothing but what his clothes make him; your own worth depends on what you wear." Is it surprising that sage lessons like this so influence young men that they care for nothing but ornament, and judge of merit by outward appearance only?
Bright and dull colors appeal to a child's taste, with bright colors being the most enjoyable; they also suit children well. I see no reason why we shouldn't consider these natural preferences in such matters. However, when a material is favored simply because it looks more luxurious, the child's mind gets spoiled by indulgence and all kinds of fancies. Preferences like this don’t happen spontaneously. It's hard to underestimate how much the choice of clothing and the reasons behind it impact education. Irresponsible mothers often promise their kids nice clothes as a reward, while foolish teachers threaten them with cheaper, simpler clothing as punishment. "If you don't study and take better care of your clothes, you'll end up dressed like that little country kid." This suggests to the child, "Remember that a person's worth is determined by their clothing; your value depends on what you wear." Is it any wonder that such misguided lessons lead young people to focus solely on appearances, valuing looks over true merit?
Generally, children are too warmly clothed, especially in their earlier years. They should be inured to cold rather than heat; severe cold never incommodes them when they encounter it early. But the tissue of their skin, as yet yielding and tender, allows too free passage to perspiration, and exposure to great heat invariably weakens them. It has been observed that more children die in August than in any other month. Besides, if we compare northern and southern races, we find that excessive cold, rather than excessive heat, makes man robust. In proportion as the child grows and his fibres are strengthened, accustom him gradually to withstand heat; and by degrees you will without risk train him to endure the glowing temperature of the torrid zone.
Generally, kids are dressed too warmly, especially when they are younger. They should get used to cold instead of heat; severe cold doesn't bother them when they face it early on. However, their skin is still soft and sensitive, which allows sweat to pass through too easily, and being exposed to high heat usually weakens them. It's been noted that more children die in August than in any other month. Moreover, when we compare northern and southern populations, we see that it's excessive cold, not excessive heat, that builds strength in people. As the child grows and becomes stronger, gradually help them get used to heat; little by little, you can safely prepare them to handle the intense temperatures of hot climates.
Sleep.
Children need a great deal of sleep because they take a great deal of exercise. The one acts as corrective to the other, so that both are necessary. As nature teaches us, night is the time for rest. Constant observation shows that sleep is softer and more profound while the sun is below the horizon. The heated air does not so perfectly tranquillize our tired senses. For this reason the most salutary habit is to rise and to go to rest with the sun. In our climate man, and animals generally, require more sleep in winter than in summer. But our mode of life is not so simple, natural, and uniform that we can make this regular habit a necessity. We must without doubt submit to regulations; but it is most important that we should be able to break them without risk when occasion requires. Do not then imprudently soften your pupil by letting him lie peacefully asleep without ever being disturbed. At first let him yield without restraint to the law of nature, but do not forget that in our day we must be superior to this law; we must be able to go late to rest and rise early, to be awakened suddenly, to be up all night, without discomfort. By beginning early, and by always proceeding slowly, we form the constitution by the very practices which would ruin it if it were already established.
Children need a lot of sleep because they also get a lot of exercise. One balances the other, making both important. Nature shows us that night is the time to rest. Constant observation shows that sleep is deeper and more restful when the sun is down. The warm air doesn’t soothe our tired senses as well. That's why the healthiest habit is to go to bed and wake up with the sun. In our climate, both humans and animals generally need more sleep in the winter than in the summer. However, our lifestyles aren’t so simple, natural, and consistent that we can make this routine a necessity. We must definitely follow certain rules, but it’s crucial that we can break them without consequence when necessary. So, don’t foolishly pamper your student by letting them sleep undisturbed all the time. At first, let them follow nature’s law without limits, but remember that in today’s world, we need to be above this law; we should be able to go to bed late and wake up early, to be suddenly awakened, and to stay up all night without discomfort. By starting early and always moving gradually, we build a constitution with the very practices that could harm it if it were already formed.
It is important that your pupil should from the first be accustomed to a hard bed, so that he may find none uncomfortable.
It’s important for your student to get used to a hard bed from the start, so he won't find any bed uncomfortable.
Generally, a life of hardship, when we are used to it, gives us a far greater number of agreeable sensations than does a life of ease, which creates an infinite number of unpleasant ones. One too delicately reared can find sleep only upon a bed of down; one accustomed to bare boards can find it anywhere. No bed is hard to him who falls asleep as soon as his head touches the pillow. The best bed is the one which brings the best sleep. Throughout the day no slaves from Persia, but Émile and I, will prepare our beds. When we are tilling the ground we shall be making them soft for our slumber.
Generally, a life of struggle, when we’ve gotten used to it, gives us way more enjoyable feelings than a life of comfort, which brings an endless number of unpleasant ones. Someone raised too gently can only sleep on a soft bed; someone used to hard floors can sleep anywhere. No bed feels hard to someone who falls asleep as soon as their head hits the pillow. The best bed is the one that gives the best sleep. Throughout the day, it will be Émile and I preparing our beds, not Persian slaves. When we’re working the land, we’ll be making it comfy for our rest.
Exercise of the Senses.
A child has not a man's stature, strength, or reason; but he sees and hears almost or quite as well. His sense of taste is as keen, though he does not enjoy it as a pleasure.
A child doesn't have an adult's height, strength, or reasoning skills; but he sees and hears almost just as well. His sense of taste is just as sharp, though he doesn't experience it as a pleasure.
Our senses are the first powers perfected in us. They are the first that should be cultivated and the only ones forgotten, or at least, the most neglected.
Our senses are the first abilities we develop. They are the first ones that should be nurtured and the only ones we often overlook, or at least, the most neglected.
To exercise the senses is not merely to use them, but to learn how to judge correctly by means of them; we may say, to learn how to feel. For we cannot feel, or hear, or see, otherwise than as we have been taught.
To use our senses isn't just about using them; it's about learning to judge accurately through them. We could say it's about learning how to truly feel. We can only feel, hear, or see as we've been taught.
There is a kind of exercise, purely natural and mechanical, that renders the body robust without injuring the mind. Of this description are swimming, running, leaping, spinning tops, and throwing stones. All these are well enough; but have we nothing but arms and legs? Have we not eyes and ears as well? and are they of no use while the others are employed? Use, then, not only your bodily strength, but all the senses which direct it. Make as much of each as possible, and verify the impressions of one by those of another. Measure, count, weigh, and compare. Use no strength till after you have calculated the resistance it will meet. Be careful to estimate the effect before you use the means. Interest the child in never making any useless or inadequate trials of strength. If you accustom him to forecast the effect of every movement, and to correct his errors by experience, is it not certain that the more he does the better his judgment will be?
There’s a type of exercise, completely natural and mechanical, that makes the body strong without harming the mind. This includes activities like swimming, running, jumping, spinning tops, and throwing stones. All of these are great, but don’t we have more than just arms and legs? Don’t we have eyes and ears too? Are they not useful while the others are in action? Therefore, use not only your physical strength but also all the senses that guide it. Maximize each one and confirm the impressions of one with those of another. Measure, count, weigh, and compare. Don’t use your strength until you’ve calculated the resistance it will encounter. Take care to assess the outcome before applying your efforts. Encourage the child to avoid pointless or inadequate displays of strength. If you train them to anticipate the results of every movement and learn from their mistakes, isn’t it certain that the more they practice, the better their judgment will become?
If the lever he uses in moving a heavy weight be too long, he will expend too much motion; if too short, he will not have power enough. Experience will teach him to choose one exactly suitable. Such practical knowledge, then, is not beyond his years. If he wishes to carry a burden exactly as heavy as his strength will bear, without the test of first lifting it, must he not estimate its weight by the eye? If he understands comparing masses of the same material but of different size, let him choose between masses of the same size but of different material. This will oblige him to compare them as to specific gravity. I have seen a well-educated young man who, until he had tried the experiment, would not believe that a pail full of large chips weighs less than it does when full of water.
If the lever he uses to move a heavy weight is too long, he'll waste too much effort; if it's too short, he won't have enough strength. Experience will help him find the right length. This kind of practical knowledge isn’t beyond his understanding. If he wants to carry a load that’s as heavy as he can handle without trying to lift it first, doesn’t he have to estimate its weight just by looking? If he knows how to compare objects of the same material but different sizes, he can also choose between objects of the same size but different materials. This will force him to think about their specific gravity. I once saw a well-educated young man who, until he tested it, wouldn’t believe that a bucket full of large chips weighs less than when it’s full of water.
The Sense of Touch.
We have not equal control of all our senses. One of them, the sense of touch, is in continual action so long as we are awake. Diffused over the entire surface of the body, it serves as a perpetual sentinel to warn us of what is likely to harm us. By the constant use of this sense, voluntary or otherwise, we gain our earliest experience. It therefore stands less in need of special cultivation. We observe however, that the blind have a more delicate and accurate touch than we, because, not having sight to guide them, they depend upon touch for the judgments we form with the aid of sight. Why then do we not train ourselves to walk, like them, in the dark, to recognize by the touch all bodies we can reach, to judge of objects around us, in short, to do by night and in the dark all they do in daytime without eyesight? So long as the sun shines, we have the advantage of them; but they can guide us in darkness. We are blind during half our life-time, with this difference, that the really blind can always guide themselves, whereas we dare not take a step in the dead of night. You may remind me that we have artificial light. What! must we always use machines? Who can insure their being always at hand when we need them? For my part, I prefer that Émile, instead of keeping his eyes in a chandler's shop, should have them at the ends of his fingers.
We don't have equal control over all our senses. One of them, the sense of touch, is always active as long as we're awake. Spread across the entire surface of our body, it acts as a constant guard to warn us of potential harm. By regularly using this sense, whether intentionally or not, we gain our earliest experiences. Therefore, it doesn’t need much special training. However, we notice that blind people have a more sensitive and precise sense of touch than we do, because without sight to guide them, they rely on touch to make judgments we would typically make by seeing. So why don’t we train ourselves to navigate in the dark like they do, to identify everything we can feel with our hands, to assess objects around us, in short, to do what they do in the daytime without sight? As long as the sun is up, we have an advantage over them; but they can lead us in darkness. We are blind for half our lives, but the difference is that truly blind people can always find their way, while we hesitate to take a step in total darkness. You might say that we have artificial light. What? Do we always have to rely on machines? How can we be sure they will always be available when we need them? For my part, I’d rather Émile have his eyes at the tips of his fingers than in a candle shop.
As much as possible, let him be accustomed to play about at night. This advice is more important than it would seem. For men, and sometimes for animals, night has naturally its terrors. Rarely do wisdom, or wit, or courage, free us from paying tribute to these terrors. I have seen reasoners, free-thinkers, philosophers, soldiers, who were utterly fearless in broad daylight, tremble like women at the rustle of leaves by night. Such terrors are supposed to be the result of nursery tales. The real cause is the same thing which makes the deaf distrustful, and the lower classes superstitious; and that is, ignorance of objects and events around us.
As much as possible, let him get used to playing at night. This advice is more important than it may seem. For people, and sometimes for animals, night naturally brings its fears. Rarely do wisdom, intelligence, or bravery help us escape these fears. I've seen rational thinkers, free spirits, philosophers, and soldiers who were completely fearless during the day tremble like children at the sound of leaves rustling at night. These fears are thought to come from childhood stories. The real reason is the same thing that makes the deaf suspicious and the lower classes superstitious: a lack of awareness about the things and events around us.
The cause of the evil, once found, suggests the remedy. In everything, habit benumbs the imagination; new objects alone quicken it again. Every-day objects keep active not the imagination, but the memory; whence the saying "Ab assuetis non fit passio."[22] For only the imagination can set on fire our passions. If, therefore, you wish to cure any one of the fear of darkness, do not reason with him. Take him into the dark often, and you may be sure that will do him more good than philosophical arguments. When at work on the roofs of houses, slaters do not feel their heads swim; and those accustomed to darkness do not fear it at all.
The cause of evil, once identified, points to the solution. In everything, habits dull the imagination; only new experiences can spark it again. Everyday objects engage not the imagination, but the memory; hence the saying "Ab assuetis non fit passio."[22] Only the imagination can ignite our passions. So, if you want to help someone overcome their fear of darkness, don't argue with them. Instead, expose them to the dark regularly, and you'll likely find that approach is more effective than philosophical discussions. When working on rooftops, roofers don't feel dizzy, and those who are used to darkness aren't afraid of it at all.
There will be one advantage of our plays in the dark. But if you mean them to be successful, you must make them as gay as possible. Darkness is of all things the most gloomy; so do not shut your child up in a dungeon. When he goes into the dark make him laugh; when he leaves it make him laugh again; and all the time he is there, let the thought of what he is enjoying, and what he will find there when he returns, protect him from the shadowy terrors which might otherwise inhabit it.
There will be one benefit to our plays in the dark. But if you want them to succeed, you have to make them as cheerful as possible. Darkness is the most depressing of all things, so don't trap your child in a dungeon. When he enters the dark, make him laugh; when he exits, make him laugh again; and while he’s there, let the anticipation of what he’s enjoying and what he’ll find when he comes back shield him from any lurking fears that might otherwise take hold.
I have heard some propose to teach children not to be afraid at night, by surprising them. This is a bad plan, and its effect is contrary to the one sought: it only makes them more timid than before. Neither reason nor habit can accustom us to a present danger, the nature and extent of which we do not know, nor can they lessen our dread of unexpected things however often we meet with them. But how can we guard our pupil against such accidents? I think the following is the best plan. I will tell my Émile, "If any one attacks you at night, you are justified in defending yourself; for your assailant gives you no notice whether he means to hurt you or only to frighten you. As he has taken you at a disadvantage, seize him boldly, no matter what he may seem to be. Hold him fast, and if he offers any resistance, hit him hard and often. Whatever he may say or do, never let go until you know exactly who he is. The explanation will probably show you that there is nothing to be afraid of; and if you treat a practical joker in this way, he will not be likely to try the same thing again."
I’ve heard some people suggest teaching children not to fear the night by surprising them. This is a bad idea, and it actually has the opposite effect: it just makes them more timid than before. Neither logic nor habit can prepare us for a current danger whose nature and extent we don’t understand, nor can they reduce our fear of unexpected events no matter how often we encounter them. But how can we protect our child from such situations? I think this is the best approach. I will tell my Émile, “If anyone attacks you at night, you have every right to defend yourself; your attacker doesn’t warn you if they intend to harm you or just frighten you. Since they’ve caught you off guard, confront them boldly, regardless of how they appear. Hold on tight, and if they resist, strike them hard and repeatedly. Whatever they say or do, don’t let go until you know exactly who they are. The explanation will probably reveal that there’s nothing to fear; and if you handle a practical joker like this, they’re unlikely to pull the same stunt again.”
Although, of all our senses, touch is the one most constantly used, still, as I have said, its conclusions are the most rude and imperfect. This is because it is always used at the same time with sight; and because the eye attains its object sooner than the hand; the mind nearly always decides without appealing to touch. On the other hand, the decisions of touch, just because they are so limited in their range, are the most accurate. For as they extend no farther than our arm's length, they correct the errors of other senses, which deal with distant objects, and scarcely grasp these objects at all, whereas all that the touch perceives it perceives thoroughly. Besides, if to nerve-force we add muscular action, we form a simultaneous impression, and judge of weight and solidity as well as of temperature, size, and shape. Thus touch, which of all our senses best informs us concerning impressions made upon us by external things, is the one oftenest used, and gives us most directly the knowledge necessary to our preservation.
Although touch is the sense we use the most, it's also the one that leads to the most basic and flawed conclusions. This is because we usually rely on sight at the same time, and our eyes can identify things faster than our hands can. As a result, our minds often make decisions without checking in with touch. However, the conclusions we draw from touch are incredibly precise, precisely because it has a limited range. Touch only reaches as far as our arm can extend, allowing it to correct the mistakes made by our other senses, which deal with objects that are farther away and hardly perceive them at all. In contrast, touch provides a complete perception of everything it encounters. Furthermore, when we combine nerve signals with muscular action, we create a simultaneous impression that lets us assess weight, solidity, temperature, size, and shape. Thus, touch, which gives us the clearest understanding of the impressions left on us by the outside world, is the sense we rely on the most and provides us with the most essential knowledge for our survival.
The Sense of Sight.
The sense of touch confines its operations to a very narrow sphere around us, but those of sight extend far beyond; this sense is therefore liable to be mistaken. With a single glance a man takes in half his own horizon, and in these myriad impressions, and judgments resulting from them, how is it credible that there should be no mistakes? Sight, therefore, is the most defective of all our senses, precisely because it is most far-reaching, and because its operations, by far preceding all others, are too immediate and too vast to receive correction from them. Besides, the very illusions of perspective are needed to make us understand extension, and to help us in comparing its parts. If there were no false appearances, we could see nothing at a distance; if there were no gradations in size, we could form no estimate of distance, or rather there would be no distance at all. If of two trees the one a hundred paces away seemed as large and distinct as the other, ten paces distant, we should place them side by side. If we saw all objects in their true dimensions, we should see no space whatever; everything would appear to be directly beneath our eye.
The sense of touch is limited to a small area around us, but sight covers a much wider range; because of this, it's prone to errors. With just one look, a person can take in half of their horizon, and given the countless impressions and judgments that come from this, it's hard to believe there wouldn’t be mistakes. Thus, sight is our most flawed sense, precisely because it's the most extensive, and its function, arriving long before any other senses, is too direct and too vast to be corrected by them. Additionally, the very illusions created by perspective are necessary for us to understand space and to compare its parts. Without misleading appearances, we wouldn’t be able to see anything far away; without variations in size, we wouldn’t be able to judge distance, or, more accurately, there would be no distance at all. If one tree, a hundred paces away, appeared as large and clear as another tree just ten paces away, we would think they were side by side. If we could see all objects in their actual sizes, we wouldn’t perceive any space whatsoever; everything would seem to be directly below us.
For judging of the size and distance of objects, sight has only one measure, and that is the angle they form with our eye. As this is the simple effect of a compound cause, the judgment we form from it leaves each particular case undecided or is necessarily imperfect. For how can I by the sight alone tell whether the angle which makes one object appear smaller than another is caused by the really lesser magnitude of the object or by its greater distance from me?
For judging the size and distance of objects, vision relies on only one measure: the angle they create with our eye. Since this is the straightforward result of a complex cause, our judgment from it often leaves each specific case unclear or is inevitably flawed. After all, how can I tell just by looking whether the angle that makes one object seem smaller than another is due to the object's actual smaller size or because it's further away from me?
An opposite method must therefore be pursued. Instead of relying on one sensation only, we must repeat it, verify it by others, subordinate sight to touch, repressing the impetuosity of the first by the steady, even pace of the second. For lack of this caution we measure very inaccurately by the eye, in determining height, length, depth, and distance. That this is not due to organic defect, but to careless use, is proved by the fact that engineers, surveyors, architects, masons, and painters generally have a far more accurate eye than we, and estimate measures of extension more correctly. Their business gives them experience that we neglect to acquire, and thus they correct the ambiguity of the angle by means of appearances associated with it, which enable them to determine more exactly the relation of the two things producing the angle.
An opposite approach needs to be taken. Instead of relying on just one sense, we should repeat it and confirm it with others, allowing touch to take precedence over sight, calming the impulsiveness of the former with the steady, measured nature of the latter. Without this caution, we often misjudge height, length, depth, and distance just by looking. This inaccuracy isn’t because of a physical limitation, but rather due to careless habits. This is evident because engineers, surveyors, architects, masons, and painters typically have a much sharper eye than we do and can judge measurements of space much more accurately. Their professions give them the experience we tend to overlook, allowing them to clarify any confusion around angles using related appearances, enabling them to determine the exact relationship between the two elements that create the angle.
Children are easily led into anything that allows unconstrained movement of the body. There are a thousand ways of interesting them in measuring, discovering, and estimating distances. "Yonder is a very tall cherry-tree; how can we manage to get some cherries? Will the ladder in the barn do? There is a very wide brook; how can we cross it? Would one of the planks in the yard be long enough? We want to throw a line from our windows and catch some fish in the moat around the house; how many fathoms long ought the line to be? I want to put up a swing between those two trees; would four yards of rope be enough for it? They say that in the other house our room will be twenty-five feet square; do you think that will suit us? Will it be larger than this? We are very hungry; which of those two villages yonder can we reach soonest, and have our dinner?"
Kids are easily drawn into anything that lets them move around freely. There are countless ways to engage them in measuring, exploring, and estimating distances. "Look at that really tall cherry tree; how can we reach the cherries? Will the ladder in the barn work? That brook looks wide; how can we get across it? Is one of those planks in the yard long enough? We want to toss a line from our windows and catch some fish in the moat around the house; how long should the line be? I want to hang a swing between those two trees; would four yards of rope be enough? They say that in the other house our room will be twenty-five feet square; do you think that will be good for us? Will it be bigger than this one? We're really hungry; which of those two villages over there can we get to the fastest for dinner?"
As the sense of sight is the one least easily separated from the judgments of the mind, we need a great deal of time for learning how to see. We must for a long time compare sight with touch, if we would accustom our eye to report forms and distances accurately.
As vision is the sense that's hardest to separate from our thoughts, we need a lot of time to learn how to see. We have to spend considerable time comparing what we see with what we feel if we want to train our eyes to accurately perceive shapes and distances.
Without touch and without progressive movement, the keenest eye-sight in the world could give us no idea of extent. To an oyster the entire universe must be only a single point. Only by walking, feeling, counting, and measuring, do we learn to estimate distances.
Without touch and without moving forward, even the sharpest vision in the world couldn't give us any sense of size. To an oyster, the whole universe must just be a tiny spot. We only learn to judge distances by walking, feeling, counting, and measuring.
If we always measure them, however, our eye, depending on this, will never gain accuracy. Yet the child ought not to pass too soon from measuring to estimating. It will be better for him, after comparing by parts what he cannot compare as wholes, finally to substitute for measured aliquot parts others, obtained by the eye alone. He should train himself in this manner of measuring instead of always measuring with the hand. I prefer that the very first operations of this kind should be verified by actual measurements, so that he may correct the mistakes arising from false appearances by a better judgment. There are natural measures, nearly the same everywhere, such as a man's pace, the length of his arm, or his height. When the child is calculating the height of the story of a house, his tutor may serve as a unit of measure. In estimating the altitude of a steeple, he may compare it with that of the neighboring houses. If he wants to know how many leagues there are in a given journey, let him reckon the number of hours spent in making it on foot. And by all means do none of this work for him; let him do it himself.
If we always measure things, our eye won't really become accurate. However, the child shouldn't move too quickly from measuring to estimating. It’s better for him to compare parts of what he can't measure as a whole and eventually replace measured parts with those guessed by eye. He should train himself in this way of estimating instead of always using his hands to measure. I think the very first attempts at this should be confirmed with actual measurements so he can correct any mistakes caused by misconceptions with better judgment. There are natural measurements that are pretty much the same everywhere, like a person's stride, the length of their arm, or their height. When the child is figuring out the height of a house's story, his tutor can serve as a unit of measure. To estimate the height of a steeple, he can compare it with the neighboring houses. If he wants to know how many leagues there are in a journey, he should count the number of hours it takes to walk it. And definitely, don't do any of this work for him; let him handle it himself.
We cannot learn to judge correctly of the extent and size of bodies without also learning to recognize their forms, and even to imitate them. For such imitation is absolutely dependent on the laws of perspective, and we cannot estimate extent from appearances without some appreciation of these laws.
We can't learn to accurately judge the size and scale of objects without also learning to recognize their shapes and even replicate them. This kind of replication relies entirely on the rules of perspective, and we can't assess size based on looks without some understanding of these rules.
Drawing.
All children, being natural imitators, try to draw. I would have my pupil cultivate this art, not exactly for the sake of the art itself, but to render the eye true and the hand flexible. In general, it matters little whether he understands this or that exercise, provided he acquires the mental insight, and the manual skill furnished by the exercise. I should take care, therefore, not to give him a drawing-master, who would give him only copies to imitate, and would make him draw from drawings only. He shall have no teacher but nature, no models but real things. He shall have before his eyes the originals, and not the paper which represents them. He shall draw a house from a real house, a tree from a tree, a human figure from the man himself. In this way he will accustom himself to observe bodies and their appearances, and not mistake for accurate mutations those that are false and conventional. I should even object to his drawing anything from memory, until by frequent observations the exact forms of the objects had clearly imprinted themselves on his imagination, lest, substituting odd and fantastic shapes for the real things, he might lose the knowledge of proportion and a taste for the beauties of nature. I know very well that he will go on daubing for a long time without making anything worth noticing, and will be long in mastering elegance of outline, and in acquiring the deft stroke of a skilled draughtsman. He may never learn to discern picturesque effects, or draw with superior skill. On the other hand, he will have a more correct eye, a truer hand, a knowledge of the real relations of size and shape in animals, plants, and natural bodies, and practical experience of the illusions of perspective. This is precisely what I intend; not so much that he shall imitate objects as that he shall know them. I would rather have him show me an acanthus than a finished drawing of the foliation of a capital.
All kids, being natural imitators, try to draw. I want my student to develop this skill, not just for the sake of art, but to make their eye accurate and their hand flexible. In general, it doesn’t matter much whether they grasp this or that exercise, as long as they gain the mental understanding and manual skill that come from practicing. Therefore, I’ll be careful not to give them a drawing teacher who only has them copy things and draws from other drawings. They should have no teacher but nature, no models but real objects. They should draw a house from a real house, a tree from an actual tree, a person from a real human. This way, they will learn to observe objects and their appearances, and not confuse accurate variations with those that are false and conventional. I would even discourage them from drawing anything from memory until the exact shapes of the objects are clearly imprinted in their mind through frequent observation, to avoid substituting odd and imaginative shapes for real ones, which could hinder their understanding of proportion and appreciation for the beauty of nature. I know very well that they will keep making a mess for a long time without creating anything noteworthy, and it will take them a while to master elegance in their outlines and to develop the fluid strokes of a skilled draftsman. They might never learn to recognize picturesque effects or draw with exceptional skill. On the flip side, they'll definitely develop a better eye, a steadier hand, an understanding of the true relationships of size and shape in animals, plants, and natural forms, and practical experience with the illusions of perspective. This is exactly what I want; not so much for them to imitate objects but for them to truly know them. I’d rather see them present an acanthus plant than a finished drawing of a capital’s foliage.
Yet I would not allow my pupil to have the enjoyment of this or any other exercise all to himself. By sharing it with him I will make him enjoy it still more. He shall have no competitor but myself; but I will be that competitor continually, and without risk of jealousy between us. It will only interest him more deeply in his studies. Like him I will take up the pencil, and at first I will be as awkward as he. If I were an Apelles, even, I will make myself a mere dauber.
Yet I wouldn’t let my student enjoy this or any other activity all on his own. By sharing it with him, I’ll make it even more enjoyable for him. He’ll have no rival except for me, and I’ll be that rival constantly, without any risk of jealousy between us. It’ll only make him more invested in his studies. Like him, I’ll pick up the pencil, and at first, I’ll be just as clumsy as he is. Even if I were an Apelles, I’d still make myself a total beginner.
I will begin by sketching a man just as a boy would sketch one on a wall, with a dash for each arm, and with fingers larger than the arms. By and by one or the other of us will discover this disproportion. We shall observe that a leg has thickness, and that this thickness is not the same everywhere; that the length of the arm is determined by its proportion to the body; and so on. As we go on I will do no more than keep even step with him, or will excel him by so little that he can always easily overtake and even surpass me. We will get colors and brushes; we will try to imitate not only the outline but the coloring and all the other details of objects. We will color; we will paint; we will daub; but in all our daubing we shall be continually peering into nature, and all we do shall be done under the eye of that great teacher.
I’ll start by drawing a man just like a kid would draw one on a wall, with a line for each arm and fingers larger than the arms. Eventually, one of us will notice this imbalance. We’ll see that a leg has thickness, and that this thickness varies; that the length of the arm depends on its proportion to the body; and so on. As we continue, I’ll just keep pace with him, or I’ll only be a little ahead so he can always catch up and even surpass me. We’ll get colors and brushes; we’ll try to replicate not just the shape but also the colors and all the details of objects. We’ll color, we’ll paint, we’ll splatter paint; but in all our splattering, we’ll keep looking closely at nature, and everything we do will be guided by that great teacher.
If we had difficulty in finding decorations for our room, we have now all we could desire. I will have our drawings framed, so that we can give them no finishing touches; and this will make us both careful to do no negligent work. I will arrange them in order around our room, each drawing repeated twenty or thirty times, and each repetition showing the author's progress, from the representation of a house by an almost shapeless attempt at a square, to the accurate copy of its front elevation, profile, proportions, and shading. The drawings thus graded must be interesting to ourselves, curious to others, and likely to stimulate further effort. I will inclose the first and rudest of these in showy gilded frames, to set them off well; but as the imitation improves, and when the drawing is really good, I will add only a very simple black frame. The picture needs no ornament but itself, and it would be a pity that the bordering should receive half the attention.
If we struggled to find decorations for our room before, now we have everything we could want. I’ll have our drawings framed, so we can give them no final touches; this will make us both careful not to do sloppy work. I’ll arrange them around the room, each drawing displayed twenty or thirty times, and each repetition will show the artist's progress, from a rough attempt at a square for a house to a detailed copy of its front view, profile, proportions, and shading. The drawings in this order will be interesting for us, intriguing for others, and likely to inspire more effort. I’ll frame the first and roughest ones in flashy gold frames to showcase them nicely; but as the quality improves, and when the drawing is truly good, I’ll only add a simple black frame. The artwork needs no decoration besides itself, and it would be a shame for the framing to take away attention from it.
Both of us will aspire to the honor of a plain frame, and if either wishes to condemn the other's drawing, he will say it ought to have a gilt frame. Perhaps some day these gilded frames will pass into a proverb with us, and we shall be interested to observe how many men do justice to themselves by framing themselves in the very same way.
Both of us will aim for the honor of a simple frame, and if one of us wants to criticize the other's drawing, they'll suggest it should have a fancy frame. Maybe one day these fancy frames will become a saying for us, and we'll be curious to see how many people present themselves in exactly the same way.
Geometry.
I have said that geometry is not intelligible to children; but it is our own fault. We do not observe that their method is different from ours, and that what is to us the art of reasoning should be to them only the art of seeing. Instead of giving them our method, we should do better to take theirs. For in our way of learning geometry, imagination really does as much as reason. When a proposition is stated, we have to imagine the demonstration; that is, we have to find upon what proposition already known the new one depends, and from all the consequences of this known principle select just the one required. According to this method the most exact reasoner, if not naturally inventive, must be at fault. And the result is that the teacher, instead of making us discover demonstrations, dictates them to us; instead of teaching us to reason, he reasons for us, and exercises only our memory.
I’ve said that geometry is hard for kids to understand, but it’s really our fault. We don’t notice that their way of thinking is different from ours, and what we see as reasoning should just be about seeing for them. Instead of forcing our method on them, we should adopt theirs. Because in our approach to learning geometry, imagination plays just as big a role as reasoning. When a proposition is presented, we need to visualize the demonstration; that is, we must figure out which already-known proposition the new one is based on and pick the specific consequence we need from it. With this method, even the most precise reasoner, if not naturally creative, can struggle. As a result, the teacher doesn’t let us discover demonstrations ourselves; instead, they hand them to us. Rather than teaching us how to think critically, they think for us and only exercise our memory.
Make the diagrams accurate; combine them, place them one upon another, examine their relations, and you will discover the whole of elementary geometry by proceeding from one observation to another, without using either definitions or problems, or any form of demonstration than simple superposition. For my part, I do not even pretend to teach Émile geometry; he shall teach it to me. I will look for relations, and he shall discover them. I will look for them in a way that will lead him to discover them. In drawing a circle, for instance, I will not use a compass, but a point at the end of a cord which turns on a pivot. Afterward, when I want to compare the radii of a semi-circle, Émile will laugh at me and tell me that the same cord, held with the same tension, cannot describe unequal distances.
Make the diagrams accurate; combine them, stack them on top of each other, examine their relationships, and you'll uncover all of elementary geometry by moving from one observation to the next, without using definitions, problems, or any form of proof other than simple superposition. As for me, I don’t even claim to teach Émile geometry; he’ll teach it to me. I’ll look for connections, and he’ll find them. I’ll look for them in a way that guides him to discover them. For example, when drawing a circle, I won’t use a compass but rather a point at the end of a cord that pivots. Later, when I want to compare the radii of a semi-circle, Émile will laugh at me and say that the same cord, held at the same tension, can’t create unequal distances.
When I want to measure an angle of sixty degrees, I will describe from the apex of the angle not an arc only, but an entire circle; for with children nothing must be taken for granted. I find that the portion intercepted by the two sides of the angle is one-sixth of the whole circumference. Afterward, from the same centre, I describe another and a larger circle, and find that this second arc is one-sixth of the new circumference. Describing a third concentric circle, I test it in the same way, and continue the process with other concentric circles, until Émile, vexed at my stupidity, informs me that every arc, great or small, intercepted by the sides of this angle, will be one-sixth of the circumference to which it belongs. You see we are almost ready to use the instruments intelligently.
When I want to measure an angle of sixty degrees, I’ll draw not just an arc from the tip of the angle, but a whole circle; with kids, you can't assume anything. I see that the part cut off by the two sides of the angle is one-sixth of the entire circumference. Then, from the same center, I draw another, larger circle and find that this second arc is also one-sixth of the new circumference. I draw a third concentric circle, test it the same way, and keep going with other concentric circles until Émile, frustrated by my obviousness, tells me that every arc, big or small, cut by the sides of this angle will be one-sixth of the circumference it belongs to. You see, we're almost ready to use the tools wisely.
In order to prove the angles of a triangle equal to two right angles, a circle is usually drawn. I, on the contrary, will call Émile's attention to this in the circle, and then ask him, "Now, if the circle were taken away, and the straight lines were left, would the size of the angles be changed?"
To show that the angles of a triangle equal two right angles, a circle is usually drawn. I, however, will point this out to Émile within the circle, and then ask him, "Now, if we removed the circle and just had the straight lines, would the size of the angles change?"
It is not customary to pay much attention to the accuracy of figures in geometry; the accuracy is taken for granted, and the demonstration alone is regarded. Émile and I will pay no heed to the demonstration, but aim to draw exactly straight and even lines; to make a square perfect and a circle round. To test the exactness of the figure we will examine it in all its visible properties, and this will give us daily opportunity of finding out others. We will fold the two halves of a circle on the line of the diameter, and the halves of a square on its diagonal, and then examine our two figures to see which has its bounding lines most nearly coincident, and is therefore best constructed. We will debate as to whether this equality of parts exists in all parallelograms, trapeziums, and like figures. Sometimes we will endeavor to guess at the result of the experiment before we make it, and sometimes to find out the reasons why it should result as it does.
It's not common to focus on the accuracy of figures in geometry; people usually assume it's correct and only consider the demonstration. Émile and I won't pay attention to the demonstration but will aim to draw perfectly straight and even lines; to create a perfect square and a round circle. To test how precise the figure is, we'll look at all its visible characteristics, which will give us daily chances to discover more. We'll fold the two halves of a circle along the diameter and the halves of a square along its diagonal, then check our two shapes to see which has its edges aligning most closely and is, therefore, better constructed. We'll discuss whether this equality of parts applies to all parallelograms, trapezoids, and similar shapes. Sometimes we'll try to predict the result of an experiment before we do it, and other times we'll explore the reasons behind why it turns out the way it does.
Geometry for my pupil is only the art of using the rule and compass well. It should not be confounded with drawing, which uses neither of these instruments. The rule and compass are to be kept under lock and key, and he shall be allowed to use them only occasionally, and for a short time, lest he fall into the habit of daubing. But sometimes, when we go for a walk, we will take our diagrams with us, and talk about what we have done or would like to do.
Geometry for my student is just the skill of using a ruler and compass effectively. It shouldn’t be mistaken for drawing, which doesn’t use either of these tools. The ruler and compass should be kept locked away, and they can only use them occasionally and for a short time, to avoid developing a careless habit. However, sometimes when we go for a walk, we take our diagrams with us and discuss what we’ve accomplished or what we’d like to achieve.
Hearing.
What has been said as to the two senses most continually employed and most important may illustrate the way in which I should exercise the other senses. Sight and touch deal alike with bodies at rest and bodies in motion. But as only the vibration of the air can arouse the sense of hearing, noise or sound can be made only by a body in motion. If everything were at rest, we could not hear at all. At night, when we move only as we choose, we have nothing to fear except from other bodies in motion. We therefore need quick ears to judge from our sensations whether the body causing them is large or small, distant or near, and whether its motion is violent or slight. The air, when in agitation, is subject to reverberations which reflect it back, produce echoes, and repeat the sensation, making the sonorous body heard elsewhere than where it really is. In a plain or valley, if you put your ear to the ground, you can hear the voices of men and the sound of horses' hoofs much farther than when standing upright. As we have compared sight with touch, let us also compare it with hearing, and consider which of the two impressions, leaving the same body at the same time, soonest reaches its organ. When we see the flash of a cannon there is still time to avoid the shot; but as soon as we hear the sound there is not time; the ball has struck. We can estimate the distance of thunder by the interval between the flash and the thunderbolt. Make the child understand such experiments; try those that are within his own power, and discover others by inference. But it would be better he should know nothing about these things than that you should tell him all he is to know about them.
What has been discussed about the two senses that we use most often and that are most important can illustrate how I should use the other senses. Sight and touch deal with both still and moving objects. However, only the vibration of air can stimulate the sense of hearing, meaning that noise or sound can only come from something that is in motion. If everything were completely still, we wouldn't be able to hear anything. At night, when we move only as we choose, our only concern is from other moving objects. So, we need sharp ears to determine from our sensations whether the source of the sound is large or small, far away or close, and whether its movement is strong or gentle. When the air is disturbed, it can create reverberations that reflect the sound, produce echoes, and repeat the sensation, making the source of the sound seem to come from somewhere else. In a flat area or valley, if you put your ear to the ground, you can hear the voices of people and the sound of horses' hooves much farther away than when you're standing upright. Just as we've compared sight with touch, let's also compare it with hearing to see which of the two impressions, originating from the same object at the same time, reaches our sense first. When we see a cannon flash, we still have time to dodge the shot; but as soon as we hear the sound, it's too late; the ball has already hit. We can figure out how far away a thunderstorm is by timing the interval between the flash of lightning and the sound of thunder. Teach the child to understand these kinds of experiments; encourage them to try things they can control and draw conclusions from what they observe. However, it would be better for them to know nothing about these concepts than for you to tell them everything they need to know about them.
We have an organ that corresponds to that of hearing, that is, the voice. Sight has nothing like this, for though we can produce sounds, we cannot give off colors. We have therefore fuller means of cultivating hearing, by exercising its active and passive organs upon one another.
We have an organ for hearing, which is our voice. Sight doesn’t have anything similar; while we can make sounds, we can’t produce colors. Therefore, we have better ways to develop our sense of hearing by working its active and passive organs together.
The Voice.
Man has three kinds of voice: the speaking or articulate voice, the singing or melodious voice, and the pathetic or accented voice, which gives language to passion and animates song and speech. A child has these three kinds of voice as well as a man, but he does not know how to blend them in the same way. Like his elders he can laugh, cry, complain, exclaim, and groan. But he does not know how to blend these inflections with the two other voices. Perfect music best accomplishes this blending; but children are incapable of such music, and there is never much feeling in their singing. In speaking, their voice has little energy, and little or no accent.
Man has three types of voice: the speaking or articulate voice, the singing or melodious voice, and the emotional or accented voice, which expresses passion and brings life to song and speech. A child has these three types of voice just like an adult, but they don’t yet know how to mix them together in the same way. Like adults, they can laugh, cry, complain, shout, and groan. However, they aren’t able to combine these tones with the other two voices. Perfect music achieves this combination best, but children can’t create that kind of music, and their singing usually lacks emotion. In speaking, their voice has little energy and hardly any accent.
Our pupil will have even a simpler and more uniform mode of speaking, because his passions, not yet aroused, will not mingle their language with his. Do not, therefore, give him dramatic parts to recite, nor teach him to declaim. He will have too much sense to emphasize words he cannot understand, and to express feelings he has never known.
Our student will have an even simpler and more consistent way of speaking, because his emotions, not yet stirred, won’t mix their language with his. So, don’t have him read dramatic parts or teach him to declaim. He’ll be too smart to stress words he doesn’t understand and to express feelings he’s never experienced.
Teach him to speak evenly, clearly, articulately, to pronounce correctly and without affectation, to understand and use the accent demanded by grammar and prosody. Train him to avoid a common fault acquired in colleges, of speaking louder than is necessary; have him speak loud enough to be understood; let there be no exaggeration in anything.
Teach him to speak evenly, clearly, and articulately; to pronounce words correctly and naturally; to understand and use the accent required by grammar and prosody. Train him to avoid the common mistake learned in colleges of speaking louder than necessary; he should speak loudly enough to be understood, with no exaggeration in anything.
Aim, also, to render his voice in singing, even, flexible, and sonorous. Let his ear be sensitive to time and harmony, but to nothing more. Do not expect of him, at his age, imitative and theatrical music. It would be better if he did not even sing words. If he wished to sing them, I should try to invent songs especially for him, such as would interest him, as simple as his own ideas.
Aim to make his singing voice smooth, flexible, and rich. His ear should be tuned to rhythm and harmony, but that's it. Don't expect him to perform imitative or theatrical music at his age. It would actually be better if he didn't even sing lyrics. If he wants to, I would try to create songs just for him, ones that would capture his interest and are as simple as his own thoughts.
The Sense of Taste.
Of our different sensations, those of taste generally affect us most. We are more interested in judging correctly of substances that are to form part of our own bodies than of those which merely surround us. We are indifferent to a thousand things, as objects of touch, of hearing, or of sight; but there is almost nothing to which our sense of taste is indifferent. Besides, the action of this sense is entirely physical and material. Imagination and imitation often give a tinge of moral character to the impressions of all the other senses; but to this it appeals least of all, if at all. Generally, also, persons of passionate and really sensitive temperament, easily moved by the other senses, are rather indifferent in regard to this. This very fact, which seems in some measure to degrade the sense of taste, and to make excess in its indulgence more contemptible, leads me, however, to conclude that the surest way to influence children is by means of their appetite. Gluttony, as a motive, is far better than vanity; for gluttony is a natural appetite depending directly on the senses, and vanity is the result of opinion, is subject to human caprice and to abuse of all kinds. Gluttony is the passion of childhood, and cannot hold its own against any other; it disappears on the slightest occasion.
Of all our different sensations, taste usually affects us the most. We're more focused on accurately judging substances that will become part of our own bodies than on those that simply surround us. We can be indifferent to a thousand things when it comes to touch, hearing, or sight, but there’s almost nothing our sense of taste is indifferent to. Additionally, the action of this sense is purely physical and material. Imagination and imitation often add a moral dimension to the impressions from our other senses, but they have little to no effect on taste. Generally, people with passionate and truly sensitive temperaments, who are easily moved by other senses, are quite indifferent to taste. This fact, which may somewhat undermine the importance of taste and make overindulgence in it seem more contemptible, leads me to conclude that the best way to influence children is through their appetite. Gluttony, as a motive, is much better than vanity; gluttony is a natural desire that comes directly from the senses, while vanity is shaped by opinion and can be influenced by human whims and various abuses. Gluttony is the passion of childhood and is hard to compete against; it fades away with the slightest provocation.
Believe me, the child will only too soon leave off thinking of his appetite; for when his heart is occupied, his palate will give him little concern. When he is a man, a thousand impulsive feelings will divert his mind from gluttony to vanity; for this last passion alone takes advantage of all others, and ends by absorbing them all. I have sometimes watched closely those who are especially fond of dainties; who, as soon as they awoke, were thinking of what they should eat during the day, and could describe a dinner with more minuteness than Polybius uses in describing a battle; and I have always found that these supposed men were nothing but children forty years old, without any force or steadiness of character. Gluttony is the vice of men who have no stamina. The soul of a gourmand has its seat in his palate alone; formed only for eating, stupid, incapable, he is in his true place only at the table; his judgment is worthless except in the matter of dishes. As he values these far more highly than others in which we are interested, as well as he, let us without regret leave this business of the palate to him.
Believe me, the child will quickly stop thinking about his appetite; when his heart is engaged, his taste buds won't matter much. When he grows up, a thousand impulsive feelings will distract him from gluttony to vanity; because this last passion alone takes advantage of all others and ultimately consumes them. I've often closely observed those who really enjoy fine foods; those who, as soon as they wake up, think about what they're going to eat all day, and can describe a dinner with more detail than Polybius does a battle; and I've always found that these so-called men are just children in adult bodies, lacking strength or stability of character. Gluttony is the vice of those who are weak. The soul of a foodie is focused solely on their taste buds; made only for eating, dull and incompetent, they truly belong only at the dining table; their judgment is useless except when it comes to food. Since they value this far more than anything else that matters to us, let’s not hesitate to leave matters of taste to them.
It is weak precaution to fear that gluttony may take root in a child capable of anything else. As children, we think only of eating; but in youth, we think of it no more. Everything tastes good to us, and we have many other things to occupy us.
It’s a poor idea to worry that gluttony might develop in a child who is capable of so much more. As kids, we only think about eating; but as we grow up, that becomes less of a concern. Everything tastes great to us, and we have plenty of other things to keep us busy.
Yet I would not use so low a motive injudiciously, or reward a good action with a sugar-plum. Since childhood is or should be altogether made up of play and frolic, I see no reason why exercise purely physical should not have a material and tangible reward. If a young Majorcan, seeing a basket in the top of a tree, brings it down with a stone from his sling, why should he not have the recompense of a good breakfast, to repair the strength used in earning it?
Yet I wouldn't use such a low motivation carelessly or reward a good deed with a trivial treat. Since childhood is or should be entirely about play and fun, I see no reason why purely physical exercise shouldn’t have a real and tangible reward. If a young Majorcan, seeing a basket in a tree, knocks it down with a stone from his sling, why shouldn't he enjoy a hearty breakfast to replenish the energy he spent earning it?
A young Spartan, braving the risk of a hundred lashes, stole into a kitchen, and carried off a live fox-cub, which concealed under his coat, scratched and bit him till the blood came. To avoid the disgrace of detection, the child allowed the creature to gnaw his entrails, and did not lift an eyelash or utter a cry.[23] Was it not just that, as a reward, he was allowed to devour the beast that had done its best to devour him?
A young Spartan, risking a punishment of a hundred lashes, sneaked into a kitchen and stole a live fox cub, which he hid under his coat. The cub scratched and bit him until he bled. To avoid getting caught, the boy let the animal gnaw at his insides without flinching or making a sound.[23] Wasn’t it fair that, as a reward, he got to eat the creature that had tried to eat him?
A good meal ought never to be given as a reward; but why should it not sometimes be the result of the pains taken to secure it? Émile will not consider the cake I put upon a stone as a reward for running well; he only knows that he cannot have the cake unless he reaches it before some other person does.
A good meal should never be seen as a reward; but why can it sometimes not be the outcome of the effort put in to get it? Émile won’t see the cake I placed on a stone as a reward for running fast; he only knows that he can’t have the cake unless he gets to it before someone else does.
This does not contradict the principle before laid down as to simplicity in diet. For to please a child's appetite we need not arouse it, but merely satisfy it; and this may be done with the most ordinary things in the world, if we do not take pains to refine his taste. His continual appetite, arising from his rapid growth, is an unfailing sauce, which supplies the place of many others. With a little fruit, or some of the dainties made from milk, or a bit of pastry rather more of a rarity than the every-day bread, and, more than all, with some tact in bestowing, you may lead an army of children to the world's end without giving them any taste for highly spiced food, or running any risk of cloying their palate.
This doesn't contradict the earlier principle about keeping diets simple. To satisfy a child's appetite, we don’t need to stimulate it; we just need to meet it. This can be done with the most basic foods if we avoid overly refining their taste. A child's constant hunger, driven by their rapid growth, serves as a great flavor enhancer on its own. With a bit of fruit, some treats made from milk, or a pastry that's a bit rarer than everyday bread, and, most importantly, with some skill in serving, you can take a group of children anywhere without developing their taste for spicy foods or overwhelming their palates.
Besides, whatever kind of diet you give children, provided they are used only to simple and common articles of food, let them eat, run, and play as much as they please, and you may rest assured they will never eat too much, or be troubled with indigestion. But if you starve them half the time, and they can find a way to escape your vigilance, they will injure themselves with all their might, and eat until they are entirely surfeited.
Besides, no matter what kind of diet you give kids, as long as they're used to basic and common foods, let them eat, run, and play as much as they want, and you can be sure they won't overeat or struggle with indigestion. But if you starve them half the time, and they find a way to avoid your watch, they'll definitely hurt themselves by eating to excess.
Unless we dictate to our appetite other rules than those of nature, it will never be inordinate. Always regulating, prescribing, adding, retrenching, we do everything with scales in hand. But the scales measure our own whims, and not our digestive organs.
Unless we impose on our appetite different rules than those of nature, it will never be excessive. Constantly controlling, defining, adding, and removing, we do everything with scales in hand. But the scales reflect our own desires, not our digestive systems.
To return to my illustrations; among country folk the larder and the orchard are always open, and nobody, young or old, knows what indigestion means.
To go back to my examples; in rural areas, the pantry and the orchard are always available, and no one, regardless of age, understands what indigestion is.
Result. The Pupil at the Age of Ten or Twelve.
Supposing that my method is indeed that of nature itself, and that I have made no mistakes in applying it, I have now conducted my pupil through the region of sensations to the boundaries of childish reason. The first step beyond should be that of a man. But before beginning this new career, let us for a moment cast our eyes over what we have just traversed. Every age and station in life has a perfection, a maturity, all its own. We often hear of a full-grown man; in contemplating a full-grown child we shall find more novelty, and perhaps no less pleasure.
Supposing that my approach is truly in line with nature itself, and that I haven’t made any mistakes in using it, I’ve now guided my student through the world of sensations to the limits of a child’s reasoning. The next step should be that of an adult. But before we start this new journey, let’s take a moment to reflect on what we’ve just covered. Every age and life stage has its own perfection and maturity. We often talk about an adult; when we look at a fully developed child, we might find even more novelty and perhaps just as much joy.
The existence of finite beings is so barren and so limited that when we see only what is, it never stirs us to emotion. Real objects are adorned by the creations of fancy, and without this charm yield us but a barren satisfaction, tending no farther than to the organ that perceives them, and the heart is left cold. The earth, clad in the glories of autumn, displays a wealth which the wondering eye enjoys, but which arouses no feeling within us; it springs less from sentiment than from reflection. In spring the landscape is still almost bare; the forests yield no shade; the verdure is only beginning to bud; and yet the heart is deeply moved at the sight. We feel within us a new life, when we see nature thus revive; delightful images surround us; the companions of pleasure, gentle tears, ever ready to spring at the touch of tender feelings, brim our eyes. But upon the panorama of the vintage season, animated and pleasant though it be, we have no tears to bestow. Why is there this difference? It is because imagination joins to the sight of spring-time that of following seasons. To the tender buds the eye adds the flowers, the fruit, the shade, sometimes also the mysteries that may lie hid in them. Into a single point of time our fancy gathers all the year's seasons yet to be, and sees things less as they really will be than as it would choose to have them. In autumn, on the contrary, there is nothing but bare reality. If we think of spring then, the thought of winter checks us, and beneath snow and hoar-frost the chilled imagination dies.
The existence of finite beings is so empty and limited that when we only see what's in front of us, it doesn't evoke any emotion. Real objects are enhanced by our imagination, and without this charm, they only give us a shallow satisfaction that stops with our senses, leaving our hearts cold. The earth, dressed in the colors of autumn, shows a beauty that our wondering eyes appreciate, but it doesn't stir any feelings inside us; it comes more from reflection than sentiment. In spring, the landscape is still mostly bare; the forests offer no shade, and the greenery is just starting to sprout; yet, we feel a deep emotion at the sight. We sense a new life within us as we watch nature revive; beautiful images surround us; tears, waiting to spring up at the touch of tender feelings, fill our eyes. But during the harvest season, lively and pleasant as it is, we find no tears to give. Why this difference? It's because our imagination combines the sight of spring with the promise of upcoming seasons. To those tender buds, our eyes add flowers, fruit, shade, and sometimes even the mysteries hidden within them. In a single moment, our imagination brings together all the seasons yet to come and sees things less as they will actually be and more as we wish they would be. In autumn, however, there's only bare reality. If we think of spring then, the thought of winter holds us back, and beneath the snow and frost, our chilled imagination fades away.
The charm we feel in looking upon a lovely childhood rather than upon the perfection of mature age, arises from the same source. If the sight of a man in his prime gives us like pleasure, it is when the memory of what he has done leads us to review his past life and bring up his younger days. If we think of him as he is, or as he will be in old age, the idea of declining nature destroys all our pleasure. There can be none in seeing a man rapidly drawing near the grave; the image of death is a blight upon everything.
The beauty we find in looking back at a wonderful childhood instead of the perfection of adulthood comes from the same place. If seeing a man in his prime brings us joy, it’s when his past accomplishments make us reflect on his earlier years. When we think of him as he is now or how he’ll be in old age, the thought of decline takes away all our enjoyment. There’s no pleasure in watching someone get closer to death; the image of dying casts a shadow over everything.
But when I imagine a child of ten or twelve, sound, vigorous, well developed for his age, it gives me pleasure, whether on account of the present or of the future. I see him impetuous, sprightly, animated, free from anxiety or corroding care, living wholly in his own present, and enjoying a life full to overflowing. I foresee what he will be in later years, using the senses, the intellect, the bodily vigor, every day unfolding within him. When I think of him as a child, he delights me; when I think of him as a man, he delights me still more. His glowing pulses seem to warm my own; I feel his life within myself, and his sprightliness renews my youth. His form, his bearing, his countenance, manifest self-confidence and happiness. Health glows in his face; his firm step is a sign of bodily vigor. His complexion, still delicate, but not insipid, has in it no effeminate softness, for air and sun have already given him the honorable stamp of his sex. His still rounded muscles are beginning to show signs of growing expressiveness. His eyes, not yet lighted with the fire of feeling, have all their natural serenity. Years of sorrow have never made them dim, nor have his cheeks been furrowed by unceasing tears. His quick but decided movements show the sprightliness of his age, and his sturdy independence; they bear testimony to the abundant physical exercise he has enjoyed. His bearing is frank and open, but not insolent or vain. His face, never glued to his books, is never downcast; you need not tell him to raise his head, for neither fear nor shame has ever made it droop.
But when I picture a child around ten or twelve, healthy, strong, and well-developed for his age, it brings me joy, whether it's because of the present or the future. I see him energetic, lively, and carefree, fully immersed in his own moment, enjoying a life that's rich and vibrant. I can already envision who he will become in the years to come, as he taps into his senses, intellect, and physical energy, all of which unfold within him daily. Thinking of him as a child makes me happy; imagining him as a man makes me even happier. His lively energy seems to spark warmth within me, and his exuberance rejuvenates my youth. His appearance, posture, and expression reflect self-assurance and joy. Health radiates from his face; his confident stride signals his physical strength. His complexion is still fresh, not bland, with no hint of weakness, as the air and sun have already given him the strong mark of his gender. His gently rounded muscles are starting to show more definition. His eyes, not yet ignited with passionate feeling, still hold a natural calm. Years of hardship have never dulled them, nor have his cheeks been marked by endless tears. His quick yet purposeful movements display the liveliness of his age and his determination; they testify to the ample physical activity he has enjoyed. His demeanor is straightforward and honest, but not rude or arrogant. His face, never glued to a book, is always up, as neither fear nor shame has ever made him lower it.
Make room for him among you, and examine him, gentlemen. Question him with all confidence, without fear of his troubling you with idle chatter or impertinent queries. Do not be afraid of his taking up all your time, or making it impossible for you to get rid of him. You need not expect brilliant speeches that I have taught him, but only the frank and simple truth without preparation, ornament, or vanity. When he tells you what he has been thinking or doing, he will speak of the evil as freely as of the good, not in the least embarrassed by its effect upon those who hear him. He will use words in all the simplicity of their original meaning.
Make some space for him among you, and take a good look at him, gentlemen. Ask him questions confidently, without worrying that he'll bore you with small talk or rude questions. Don’t be afraid he’ll take up all your time or that you won’t be able to get rid of him. You shouldn’t expect the impressive speeches I’ve taught him, but just honest and straightforward truth without any preparation, embellishment, or pretense. When he shares what he’s been thinking or doing, he will talk about the bad just as openly as the good, completely unconcerned about how it affects those listening. He will use words in all their straightforward, original meanings.
We like to prophesy good of children, and are always sorry when a stream of nonsense comes to disappoint hopes aroused by some chance repartee. My pupil seldom awakens such hopes, and will never cause such regrets: for he never utters an unnecessary word, or wastes breath in babble to which he knows nobody will listen. If his ideas have a limited range, they are nevertheless clear. If he knows nothing by heart, he knows a great deal from experience. If he does not read ordinary books so well as other children, he reads the book of nature far better. His mind is in his brain, and not at his tongue's end. He has less memory than judgment. He can speak only one language, but he understands what he says: and if he does not say it as well as another, he can do things far better than they can.
We love to predict great things for kids, and it's always disappointing when a stream of nonsense ruins the hope sparked by a clever comment. My student rarely raises such hopes and will never cause such disappointments: he never says anything unnecessary or wastes his breath on chatter that he knows no one will pay attention to. While his ideas might not cover a wide range, they are still clear. He might not memorize things, but he knows a lot from his experiences. He might not read regular books as well as other kids, but he understands nature much better. His thoughts are in his mind, not just on the tip of his tongue. He relies more on judgment than memory. He speaks only one language, but he understands what he says; and even if he doesn't express it as well as others, he can do things much better than they can.
He does not know the meaning of custom or routine. What he did yesterday does not in any wise affect his actions of to-day. He never follows a rigid formula, or gives way in the least to authority or to example. Everything he does and says is after the natural fashion of his age. Expect of him, therefore, no formal speeches or studied manners, but always the faithful expression of his own ideas, and a conduct arising from his own inclinations.
He doesn't understand the concept of habit or routine. What he did yesterday doesn't influence his actions today at all. He never sticks to a strict formula, nor does he conform to authority or follow examples. Everything he says and does is in line with the natural way of his generation. So, don't expect formal speeches or practiced manners from him; instead, you'll always get an honest expression of his own thoughts and behavior that comes from his own instincts.
You will find he has a few moral ideas in relation to his own concerns, but in regard to men in general, none at all. Of what use would these last be to him, since a child is not yet an active member of society? Speak to him of liberty, of property, even of things done by common consent, and he may understand you. He knows why his own things belong to him and those of another person do not, and beyond this he knows nothing. Speak to him of duty and obedience, and he will not know what you mean. Command him to do a thing, and he will not understand you. But tell him that if he will do you such and such a favor, you will do the same for him whenever you can, and he will readily oblige you; for he likes nothing better than to increase his power, and to lay you under obligations he knows to be inviolable. Perhaps, too, he enjoys being recognized as somebody and accounted worth something. But if this last be his motive, he has already left the path of nature, and you have not effectually closed the approaches to vanity.
You’ll see that he has a few moral ideas related to his own interests, but not about people in general. What would those ideas matter to him since a child isn’t an active member of society yet? Talk to him about freedom, property, or things agreed upon by everyone, and he might get you. He understands why his things are his while someone else’s things aren’t, but that’s about it. Mention duty and obedience, and he won’t have a clue what you’re talking about. Tell him to do something, and he won’t get it. But if you say that if he helps you out with something, you’ll return the favor whenever you can, he’ll be happy to help; he enjoys boosting his power and putting you in a position of obligation that he knows can’t be ignored. Maybe he also likes being recognized and seen as valuable. But if that’s his motivation, then he’s already strayed from a natural way of being, and you haven’t truly shut down the path to vanity.
If he needs help, he will ask it of the very first person he meets, be he monarch or man-servant; to him one man is as good as another.
If he needs help, he'll ask the first person he encounters, whether they're a king or a servant; to him, one person is just as good as another.
By his manner of asking, you can see that he feels you do not owe him anything; he knows that what he asks is really a favor to him, which humanity will induce you to grant. His expressions are simple and laconic. His voice, his look, his gesture, are those of one equally accustomed to consent or to refusal. They show neither the cringing submission of a slave, nor the imperious tone of a master; but modest confidence in his fellow-creatures, and the noble and touching gentleness of one who is free, but sensitive and feeble, asking aid of another, also free, but powerful and kind. If you do what he asks, he does not thank you, but feels that he has laid himself under obligation. If you refuse, he will not complain or insist; he knows it would be of no use. He will not say, "I was refused," but "It was impossible." And, as has been already said, we do not often rebel against an acknowledged necessity.
By the way he asks, you can tell he understands you don’t owe him anything; he knows that what he’s asking for is really a favor, one that your sense of humanity will probably motivate you to give. His words are straightforward and concise. His voice, his gaze, his gestures belong to someone who is equally used to hearing yes or no. They reflect neither the submissiveness of a servant nor the commanding tone of a master, but rather a humble confidence in other people, along with the noble and touching gentleness of someone who is free yet sensitive and vulnerable, reaching out for help from another who is also free but strong and kind. If you agree to his request, he won’t thank you; he’ll feel like he owes you something. If you say no, he won’t complain or pressure you; he knows that would be pointless. He won’t say, "I was turned down," but rather, "It was impossible." And, as mentioned before, we don’t usually push back against a recognized necessity.
Leave him at liberty and by himself, and without saying a word, watch what he does, and how he does it. Knowing perfectly well that he is free, he will do nothing from mere thoughtlessness, or just to show that he can do it; for is he not aware that he is always his own master? He is alert, nimble, and active; his movements have all the agility of his years; but you will not see one that has not some definite aim. No matter what he may wish to do, he will never undertake what he cannot do, for he has tested his own strength, and knows exactly what it is. The means he uses are always adapted to the end sought, and he rarely does anything without being assured he will succeed in it. His eye will be attentive and critical, and he will not ask foolish questions about everything he sees. Before making any inquiries he will tire himself trying to find a thing out for himself. If he meets with unexpected difficulties, he will be less disturbed by them than another child, and less frightened if there is danger. As nothing has been done to arouse his still dormant imagination, he sees things only as they are, estimates danger accurately, and is always self-possessed. He has so often had to give way to necessity that he no longer rebels against it. Having borne its yoke ever since he was born, he is accustomed to it, and is ready for whatever may come.
Leave him on his own and, without saying a word, observe what he does and how he does it. Knowing he's free, he won't act out of thoughtlessness or just to show he can; after all, he knows he is always in charge of himself. He’s quick, nimble, and active; his movements are full of the agility of his age, but you won't see him do anything that doesn't have a clear purpose. No matter what he wants to do, he won’t attempt something he can’t accomplish, as he has tested his own abilities and knows exactly what they are. The methods he uses are always suited to the outcome he seeks, and he rarely does anything unless he’s sure he’ll succeed. His gaze will be observant and discerning, and he won't ask silly questions about everything he sees. Before seeking answers, he'll try to figure things out on his own. If he encounters unexpected challenges, he’ll be less unsettled by them than another child and less scared if there's danger. Since nothing has been done to spark his still dormant imagination, he sees things as they are, accurately assesses danger, and remains calm. He has often had to adapt to necessity, so he no longer resists it. Having lived with its demands since birth, he’s used to it and is ready for whatever comes next.
Work and play are alike to him; his plays are his occupations, and he sees no difference between the two. He throws himself into everything with charming earnestness and freedom, which shows the bent of his mind and the range of his knowledge. Who does not enjoy seeing a pretty child of this age, with his bright expression of serene content, and laughing, open countenance, playing at the most serious things, or deeply occupied with the most frivolous amusements? He has reached the maturity of childhood, has lived a child's life, not gaining perfection at the cost of his happiness, but developing the one by means of the other.
Work and play are the same to him; his games are his work, and he doesn't see any difference between the two. He immerses himself in everything with delightful enthusiasm and ease, which reflects his mindset and breadth of knowledge. Who doesn’t love watching a cute child at this age, with their bright expression of calm happiness and joyful, open face, getting into the most serious activities or being deeply involved in the silliest games? He has achieved the fullness of childhood, living a child's life, not sacrificing his happiness for perfection, but nurturing one through the other.
While acquiring all the reasoning power possible to his age, he has been as happy and as free as his nature allowed. If the fatal scythe is to cut down in him the flower of our hopes, we shall not be obliged to lament at the same time his life and his death. Our grief will not be embittered by the recollection of the sorrows we have made him feel. We shall be able to say, "At least, he enjoyed his childhood; we robbed him of nothing that nature gave him."
While gaining as much reasoning ability as his age allows, he's been as happy and free as his nature permits. If the grim reaper is to take away the blossom of our hopes within him, we won’t have to mourn both his life and his passing at the same time. Our sorrow won't be intensified by memories of the pain we've caused him. We can say, "At least he enjoyed his childhood; we didn’t take away anything that nature gave him."
In regard to this early education, the chief difficulty is, that only far-seeing men can understand it, and that a child so carefully educated seems to an ordinary observer only a young scapegrace.
In terms of early education, the main challenge is that only insightful people can really grasp it, and to an average observer, a child who has been so thoroughly educated just appears to be a mischievous troublemaker.
A tutor usually considers his own interests rather than those of his pupil. He devotes himself to proving that he loses no time and earns his salary. He teaches the child such accomplishments as can be readily exhibited when required, without regard to their usefulness or worthlessness, so long as they are showy. Without selecting or discerning, he charges the child's memory with a vast amount of rubbish. When the child is to be examined, the tutor makes him display his wares; and, after thus giving satisfaction, folds up his pack again, and goes his way.
A tutor typically focuses on his own needs rather than those of his student. He spends his time proving he’s not wasting it and justifies his paycheck. He teaches the child flashy skills that can be easily shown off, regardless of whether they are actually useful or not. Without any thought or judgment, he fills the child's memory with a lot of unnecessary information. When it’s time for the child to be tested, the tutor makes him show off what he's learned; and after satisfying his own purpose, he packs up his things and leaves.
My pupil is not so rich; he has no pack at all to display; he has nothing but himself. Now a child, like a man, cannot be seen all at once. What observer can at the first glance seize upon the child's peculiar traits? Such observers there are, but they are uncommon; and among a hundred thousand fathers you will not find one such.
My student isn't wealthy; he doesn't have any belongings to show off; he only has himself. Just like with an adult, you can't see a child all at once. Which observer can identify a child's unique qualities at first glance? There are some, but they're rare; and among a hundred thousand fathers, you won't find even one.
[1] Puer, child; infans, one who does not speak.
[1] Child, young person; infant, one who doesn't talk.
[2] Reading these lines, we are reminded of the admirable works of Dickens, the celebrated English novelist, who so touchingly depicts the sufferings of children made unhappy by the inhumanity of teachers, or neglected as to their need of free air, of liberty, of affection: David Copperfield, Hard Times, Nicholas Nickleby, Dombey and Son, Oliver Twist, Little Dorrit, and the like.
[2] Reading these lines, we are reminded of the wonderful works of Dickens, the famous English novelist, who powerfully illustrates the struggles of children suffering from cruel teachers or neglected in their need for fresh air, freedom, and love: David Copperfield, Hard Times, Nicholas Nickleby, Dombey and Son, Oliver Twist, Little Dorrit, and so on.
[3] Here he means Xerxes, King of Persia, who had built an immense bridge of boats over the Hellespont to transport his army from Asia into Europe. A storm having destroyed this bridge, the all-powerful monarch, furious at the insubordination of the elements, ordered chains to be cast into the sea, and had the rebellious waves beaten with rods.
[3] Here he refers to Xerxes, King of Persia, who constructed a massive bridge of boats across the Hellespont to move his army from Asia to Europe. After a storm destroyed this bridge, the powerful king, furious at the defiance of nature, commanded that chains be thrown into the sea and had the disobedient waves struck with rods.
[4] The feeling of a republican, of the "citizen of Geneva," justly shocked by monarchial superstitions. Louis XIV. and Louis XV. had had, in fact, from the days of their first playthings, the degrading spectacle of a universal servility prostrated before their cradle. The sentiment here uttered was still uncommon and almost unknown when Rousseau wrote it. He did much toward creating it and making it popular.
[4] The feelings of a republican, of the "citizen of Geneva," genuinely shocked by royal superstitions. Louis XIV and Louis XV had, from their earliest days, experienced the humiliating sight of people bowing down before them. The sentiment expressed here was still rare and almost unfamiliar when Rousseau wrote it. He contributed a lot to its emergence and made it well-known.
[5] Civil bondage, as understood by Rousseau, consists in the laws and obligations of civilized life itself. He extols the state of nature as the ideal condition, the condition of perfect freedom, without seeing that, on the contrary, true liberty cannot exist without the protection of laws, while the state of nature is only the enslavement of the weak by the strong—the triumph of brute force.
[5] Civil bondage, as Rousseau sees it, is made up of the laws and responsibilities of civilized life. He praises the state of nature as the ideal situation, a state of complete freedom, without realizing that, in fact, true liberty can't exist without legal protection. The state of nature is really just the domination of the weak by the strong—the victory of raw power.
[6] In this unconditional form the principle is inadmissible. Any one who has the rearing of children knows this. But the idea underlying the paradox ought to be recognized, for it is a just one. We ought not to command merely for the pleasure of commanding, but solely to interpret to the child the requirements of the case in hand. To command him for the sake of commanding is an abuse of power: it is a baseness which will end in disaster. On the other hand, we cannot leave it to circumstances to forbid what ought not to be done. Only, the command should be intelligible, reasonable, and unyielding. This is really what Rousseau means.
[6] In this absolute form, the principle isn’t acceptable. Anyone who raises children understands this. However, the idea behind the paradox should be acknowledged, as it’s a valid one. We shouldn’t give orders just for the sake of giving orders, but rather to explain to the child the needs of the situation. Commanding just to have control is an abuse of power and will lead to negative consequences. At the same time, we can’t rely on circumstances to tell us what shouldn't be done. Commands need to be clear, reasonable, and firm. This is essentially what Rousseau is getting at.
[7] This is not strictly true. The child early has the consciousness of right and wrong; and if it be true that neither chastisement nor reproof is to be abused, it is no less certain that conscience is early awake within him, and that it ought not to be neglected in a work so delicate as that of education: on condition, be it understood, that we act with simplicity, without pedantry, and that we employ example more than lectures. Rousseau says this admirably a few pages farther on.
[7] This isn't entirely accurate. A child has an awareness of right and wrong from a young age; and while it's true that punishment and criticism shouldn't be misused, it's equally clear that conscience is present early on and should be taken into account in the sensitive task of education. This should be done, of course, with simplicity and without being overly serious, focusing on setting a good example rather than just lecturing. Rousseau expresses this perfectly a few pages later.
[8] Nothing is more injudicious than such a question, especially when the child is in fault. In that case, if he thinks you know what he has done, he will see that you are laying a snare for him, and this opinion cannot fail to set him against you. If he thinks you do not know he will say to himself, "Why should I disclose my fault?" And thus the first temptation to falsehood is the result of your imprudent question.—[Note by J. J. ROUSSEAU.]
[8] Nothing is more unwise than asking such a question, especially when the child is at fault. In that case, if he believes you know what he has done, he will think you're trying to trap him, and this belief will surely turn him against you. If he thinks you don’t know, he will think to himself, "Why should I admit my mistake?" So, your careless question leads directly to the first temptation to lie.—[Note by J. J. ROUSSEAU.]
[9] He refers to Cato, surnamed of Utica, from the African city in which he ended his own life. When a child, he was often invited by his brother to the house of the all-powerful Sulla. The cruelties of the tyrant roused the boy to indignation, and it was necessary to watch him lest he should attempt to kill Sulla. It was in the latter's antechamber that the scene described by Plutarch occurred.
[9] He talks about Cato, known as the one from Utica, the African city where he took his own life. As a kid, he was frequently invited by his brother to the home of the all-powerful Sulla. The tyrant's cruelty fueled the boy's anger, and he had to be watched closely to prevent him from trying to kill Sulla. The scene described by Plutarch took place in Sulla's antechamber.
[10] While writing this I have reflected a hundred times that in an extended work it is impossible always to use the same words in the same sense. No language is rich enough to furnish terms and expressions to keep pace with the possible modifications of our ideas. The method which defines all the terms, and substitutes the definition for the term, is fine, but impracticable; for how shall we then avoid travelling in a circle? If definitions could be given without using words, they might be useful. Nevertheless, I am convinced that, poor as our language is, we can make ourselves understood, not by always attaching the same meaning to the same words, but by so using each word that its meaning shall be sufficiently determined by the ideas nearly related to it, and so that each sentence in which a word is used shall serve to define the word. Sometimes I say that children are incapable of reasoning, and sometimes I make them reason extremely well; I think that my ideas do not contradict each other, though I cannot escape the inconvenient contradictions of my mode of expression.
[10] While writing this, I've reflected countless times that in a lengthy work, it's impossible to always use the same words with the same meaning. No language is rich enough to provide terms and expressions that match the potential changes in our ideas. The approach that defines all terms and replaces the term with its definition is nice but impractical; how can we avoid going in circles? If definitions could be provided without using words, they might be helpful. However, I believe that despite the limitations of our language, we can communicate effectively, not by always attaching the same meaning to the same words, but by using each word in a way that its meaning is clearly shaped by the closely related ideas, ensuring that each sentence containing the word helps to define it. Sometimes I say that children can't reason, while other times I show that they can reason quite well; I think my ideas don’t contradict each other, even though I can’t escape the annoying contradictions in how I express them.
[11] Another exaggeration: the idea is not to teach children to speak another language as perfectly as their own. There are three different objects to be attained in studying languages. First, this study is meant to render easy by comparison and practice the knowledge and free use of the mother tongue. Second, it is useful as intellectual gymnastics, developing attention, reflection, reasoning, and taste. This result is to be expected particularly from the study of the ancient languages. Third, it lowers the barriers separating nations, and furnishes valuable means of intercourse which science, industries, and commerce cannot afford to do without. The French have not always shown wisdom in ignoring the language of their neighbors or their rivals.
[11] Another exaggeration: the goal isn’t to teach kids to speak another language as perfectly as their own. There are three different objectives to achieve when studying languages. First, this study is meant to make understanding and freely using the mother tongue easier through comparison and practice. Second, it serves as mental exercise, enhancing focus, reflection, reasoning, and taste. This outcome is especially expected from studying ancient languages. Third, it breaks down barriers between nations and provides valuable means of communication that science, industries, and commerce cannot do without. The French haven’t always acted wisely by ignoring the language of their neighbors or competitors.
[12] From this passage, it is plain that the objections lately raised by intelligent persons against the abuse of Latin conversations and verses are not of recent date, after all.
[12] This passage clearly shows that the concerns recently expressed by smart individuals about the misuse of Latin speeches and poems aren’t new at all.
[13] There is indeed a faulty method of teaching history, by giving children a dry list of facts, names, and dates. On the other hand, to offer them theories upon the philosophy of history is quite as unprofitable. Yet it is not an absurd error, but a duty, to teach them the broad outlines of history, to tell them of deeds of renown, of mighty works accomplished, of men celebrated for the good or the evil they have done; to interest them in the past of humanity, be it melancholy or glorious. By abuse of logic Rousseau, in protesting against one excess, falls into another.
[13] There's definitely a flawed way of teaching history by just giving kids a boring list of facts, names, and dates. On the flip side, trying to teach them theories about the philosophy of history is just as unhelpful. However, it's not ridiculous to teach them the big picture of history—sharing stories of great deeds, significant achievements, and people known for their good or bad actions; getting them engaged with humanity's past, whether it's sad or inspiring. By misusing logic, Rousseau, while criticizing one extreme, ends up in another.
[14] Rousseau here analyzes several of La Fontaine's fables, to show the immorality and the danger of their "ethics." He dwells particularly upon the fable of the Fox and the Crow. In this he is right; the morality of the greater part of these fables leaves much to be desired. But there is nothing to prevent the teacher from making the application. The memory of a child is pliable and vigorous; not to cultivate it would be doing him great injustice. We need not say that a true teacher not only chooses, but by his instructions explains and rectifies everything he requires his pupil to read or to learn by heart. With this reservation one cannot but admire this aversion of Rousseau's for parrot-learning, word-worship, and exclusive cultivation of the memory. In a few pages may here be found a complete philosophy of teaching, adapted to the regeneration of a people.
[14] Rousseau here examines several of La Fontaine's fables to highlight the immorality and risks of their "ethics." He particularly focuses on the fable of the Fox and the Crow. He has a point; the morals in most of these fables are lacking. However, there's nothing stopping the teacher from making relevant applications. A child's memory is flexible and strong; failing to nurture it would be a significant oversight. It's important to note that a true teacher not only selects materials but also clarifies and corrects everything they want their students to read or memorize. With this in mind, Rousseau's aversion to rote learning, mindless repetition, and solely focusing on memory is commendable. Within just a few pages, one can find a comprehensive philosophy of teaching aimed at the renewal of society.
[15] Rousseau here alludes to the typographical lottery invented by Louis Dumas, a French author of the eighteenth century. It was an imitation of a printing-office, and was intended to teach, in an agreeable way, not only reading, but even grammar and spelling. There may be good features in all these systems, but we certainly cannot save the child all trouble; we ought to let him understand that work must be in earnest. Besides, as moralists and teachers, we ought not to neglect giving children some kinds of work demanding application. They will be in better spirits for recreation hours after study.
[15] Rousseau is referring to the typographical lottery created by Louis Dumas, a French author from the eighteenth century. It was a sort of simulation of a printing shop, designed to teach reading, grammar, and spelling in a fun way. While these systems might have some benefits, we certainly can't shield the child from all challenges; we should help them understand that genuine effort is necessary. Additionally, as moralists and educators, we shouldn't overlook providing children with certain kinds of work that require focus. They'll be in a better mood during their leisure time after putting in the effort to study.
[16] It is well to combine the two methods; to keep the child occupied with what immediately concerns him, and to interest him also in what is more remote, whether in space or in time. He ought not to become too positive, nor yet should he be chimerical. The "order of nature" itself has provided for this, by making the child inquisitive about things around him, and at the same time about things far away.
[16] It's good to mix both approaches: keeping the child engaged with what's directly relevant to him while also sparking his interest in things that are further away, whether in distance or time. He shouldn't be overly certain, but he shouldn't be unrealistic either. The "order of nature" takes care of this by making the child curious about his immediate surroundings as well as distant things.
[17] This expresses rather too vehemently a true idea. Do not try to impart a rigid education whose apparent correctness hides grave defects. Allow free course to the child's instinctive activity and turbulence; let nature speak; do not crave reserve and fastidiousness at the expense of frankness and vigor of mind. This is what the writer really means.
[17] This expresses a true idea a bit too strongly. Don't try to impose a strict education that seems correct on the surface but has serious flaws underneath. Let the child's natural instincts and energy flow; allow nature to take its course. Don’t prioritize being reserved and overly particular at the cost of honesty and mental strength. This is what the writer actually means.
[18] An English philosopher, who died in 1701. He wrote a very celebrated "Treatise on the Education of Children."
[18] An English philosopher, who died in 1701. He wrote a well-known "Treatise on the Education of Children."
[19] A celebrated professor, Rector of the University of Paris, who died in 1741. He left a number of works on education.
[19] A renowned professor, Rector of the University of Paris, who passed away in 1741. He authored several works on education.
[20] An abbé of the seventeenth century who wrote a much valued "History of the Church," and a "Treatise on the Method and Choice of Studies." He was tutor to Count Vermandois, natural son to Louis XIV.
[20] An abbé from the seventeenth century who wrote a highly regarded "History of the Church" and a "Treatise on the Method and Choice of Studies." He was the tutor to Count Vermandois, the illegitimate son of Louis XIV.
[21] A professor of mathematics, born at Lausanne, tutor to Prince Fredrick of Hesse Cassel.
[21] A math professor, born in Lausanne, who was a tutor to Prince Fredrick of Hesse Cassel.
[23] Recorded as illustrating Spartan education.
[23] Documented as an example of Spartan education.
BOOK THIRD.
The third book has to do with the youth as he is between the ages of twelve and fifteen. At this time his strength is proportionately greatest, and this is the most important period in his life. It is the time for labor and study; not indeed for studies of all kinds, but for those whose necessity the student himself feels. The principle that ought to guide him now is that of utility. All the master's talent consists in leading him to discover what is really useful to him. Language and history offer him little that is interesting. He applies himself to studying natural phenomena, because they arouse his curiosity and afford him means of overcoming his difficulties. He makes his own instruments, and invents what apparatus he needs.
The third book is about young people aged twelve to fifteen. During this time, their strength is at its peak, making it one of the most crucial periods in their lives. It's a time for work and learning—not just any kind of studies, but those that the student finds personally important. The guiding principle should be practicality. The teacher's main skill lies in helping the student discover what is genuinely useful to him. Language and history don't offer much that sparks his interest. He focuses on studying natural phenomena because they stimulate his curiosity and help him tackle challenges. He creates his own tools and invents any equipment he needs.
He does not depend upon another to direct him, but follows where his own good sense points the way. Robinson Crusoe on his island is his ideal, and this book furnishes the reading best suited to his age. He should have some manual occupation, as much on account of the uncertain future as for the sake of satisfying his own constant activity.
He doesn’t rely on anyone else to guide him; he goes where his own common sense leads. Robinson Crusoe on his island is his role model, and this book provides the best reading for his age. He should have some hands-on work, both because the future is unpredictable and to keep himself engaged.
Side by side with the body the mind is developed by a taste for reflection, and is finally prepared for studies of a higher order. With this period childhood ends and youth begins.
Side by side with the body, the mind grows through a love of reflection and is eventually ready for more advanced studies. With this phase, childhood ends and youth begins.
The Age of Study.
Although up to the beginning of youth life is, on the whole, a period of weakness, there is a time during this earlier age when our strength increases beyond what our wants require, and the growing animal, still absolutely weak, becomes relatively strong. His wants being as yet partly undeveloped, his present strength is more than sufficient to provide for those of the present. As a man, he would be very weak; as child, he is very strong.
Although the early years of life are generally a time of weakness, there comes a moment during this phase when our strength grows beyond what we actually need, and the developing individual, still completely weak, becomes relatively strong. With their needs still partially undeveloped, their current strength is more than enough to meet the needs of the moment. As an adult, they would be very weak; as a child, they are very strong.
Whence arises this weakness of ours but from the inequality between our desires and the strength we have for fulfilling them? Our passions weaken us, because the gratification of them requires more than our natural strength.
Where does this weakness of ours come from if not the gap between our desires and the ability we have to meet them? Our passions weaken us because satisfying them demands more than our inherent strength.
If we have fewer desires, we are so much the stronger. Whoever can do more than his wishes demand has strength to spare; he is strong indeed. Of this, the third stage of childhood, I have now to speak. I still call it childhood for want of a better term to express the idea; for this age, not yet that of puberty, approaches youth.
If we have fewer desires, we are much stronger. Anyone who can do more than what they wish for has extra strength; they are truly strong. Now, I need to discuss the third stage of childhood. I still refer to it as childhood because I don't have a better term to express the idea; this age, which is still before puberty, is close to youth.
At the age of twelve or thirteen the child's physical strength develops much faster than his wants. He braves without inconvenience the inclemency of climate and seasons, scarcely feeling it at all. Natural heat serves him instead of clothing, appetite instead of sauce. When he is drowsy, he lies down on the ground and falls asleep. Thus he finds around him everything he needs; not governed by caprices, his desires extend no farther than his own arms can reach. Not only is he sufficient for himself, but, at this one time in all his life, he has more strength than he really requires.
At the age of twelve or thirteen, a child's physical strength develops much faster than their needs. They handle harsh weather and changing seasons without much trouble, hardly noticing it at all. Natural warmth replaces clothing, and hunger serves as their seasoning. When they feel sleepy, they just lie down on the ground and drift off. In this way, they find everything they need around them; not driven by whims, their desires go no further than what they can reach with their own arms. Not only can they take care of themselves, but at this stage in their life, they also have more strength than they actually need.
What then shall he do with this superabundance of mental and physical strength, which he will hereafter need, but endeavor to employ it in ways which will at some time be of use to him, and thus throw this surplus vitality forward into the future? The robust child shall make provision for his weaker manhood. But he will not garner it in barns, or lay it up in coffers that can be plundered. To be real owner of this treasure, he must store it up in his arms, in his brain, in himself. The present, then, is the time to labor, to receive instruction, and to study; nature so ordains, not I.
What should he do with this excess mental and physical strength that he will need later? He should try to use it in ways that will be beneficial to him in the future, channeling this extra energy forward. The strong child should prepare for his more vulnerable adulthood. But he won’t stash it away in barns or lock it in treasure chests that can be raided. To truly own this treasure, he must keep it within himself—his body, his mind. So, the present is the time to work, learn, and study; that’s just how nature has set it up, not me.
Human intelligence has its limits. We can neither know everything, nor be thoroughly acquainted with the little that other men know. Since the reverse of every false proposition is a truth, the number of truths, like the number of errors, is inexhaustible. We have to select what is to be taught as well as the time for learning it. Of the kinds of knowledge within our power some are false, some useless, some serve only to foster pride. Only the few that really conduce to our well-being are worthy of study by a wise man, or by a youth intended to be a wise man. The question is, not what may be known, but what will be of the most use when it is known. From these few we must again deduct such as require a ripeness of understanding and a knowledge of human relations which a child cannot possibly acquire; such as, though true in themselves, incline an inexperienced mind to judge wrongly of other things.
Human intelligence has its limits. We can’t know everything, nor can we be fully aware of all that others know. Since the opposite of every false statement is true, the number of truths, like the number of errors, is endless. We need to choose what to teach and when to learn it. Among the kinds of knowledge available, some are false, some are useless, and some only serve to boost pride. Only the few that genuinely contribute to our well-being are worth studying for a wise person, or for a young person who aims to be wise. The real question is not what can be known, but what will be most useful when it is known. From these few, we must also exclude those that require a mature understanding and knowledge of human relationships that a child simply cannot acquire; some of these truths, while valid in their own right, may lead an inexperienced mind to make incorrect judgments about other matters.
This reduces us to a circle small indeed in relation to existing things, but immense when we consider the capacity of the child's mind. How daring was the hand that first ventured to lift the veil of darkness from our human understanding! What abysses, due to our unwise learning, yawn around the unfortunate youth! Tremble, you who are to conduct him by these perilous ways, and to lift for him the sacred veil of nature. Be sure of your own brain and of his, lest either, or perhaps both, grow dizzy at the sight. Beware of the glamour of falsehood and of the intoxicating fumes of pride. Always bear in mind that ignorance has never been harmful, that error alone is fatal, and that our errors arise, not from what we do not know, but from what we think we do know.[1]
This brings us to a circle that feels very small compared to everything else, but is huge when we think about what a child’s mind can handle. How brave was the person who first dared to uncover the darkness shrouding our understanding as humans! What deep chasms, caused by our misguided knowledge, lie in wait for the unfortunate young ones! Be cautious, you who will guide them through these dangerous paths and unveil the sacred truth of nature for them. Make sure you trust your own mind, as well as theirs, or else either or both might become overwhelmed by what they see. Be wary of the allure of falsehood and the intoxicating effects of pride. Always remember that ignorance itself is not harmful, but errors are deadly, and those errors come not from what we don't know, but from what we mistakenly believe we do know.[1]
The Incentive of Curiosity.
The same instinct animates all the different faculties of man. To the activity of the body, striving to develop itself, succeeds the activity of the mind, endeavoring to instruct itself. Children are at first only restless; afterwards they are inquisitive. Their curiosity, rightly trained, is the incentive of the age we are now considering. We must always distinguish natural inclinations from those that have their source in opinion.
The same instinct drives all the various abilities of humans. Following the body's efforts to grow and develop, we find the mind's efforts to learn and understand. At first, children are simply restless; later, they become curious. Their curiosity, when properly nurtured, fuels the period we are exploring. We must always differentiate between natural instincts and those shaped by societal views.
There is a thirst for knowledge which is founded only upon a desire to be thought learned, and another, springing from our natural curiosity concerning anything which nearly or remotely interests us. Our desire for happiness is inborn, and as it can never be fully satisfied, we are always seeking ways to increase what we have. This first principle of curiosity is natural to the heart of man, but is developed only in proportion to our passions and to our advance in knowledge. Call your pupil's attention to the phenomena of nature, and you will soon render him inquisitive. But if you would keep this curiosity alive, do not be in haste to satisfy it. Ask him questions that he can comprehend, and let him solve them. Let him know a thing because he has found it out for himself, and not because you have told him of it. Let him not learn science, but discover it for himself. If once you substitute authority for reason, he will not reason any more; he will only be the sport of other people's opinions.
There’s a thirst for knowledge that comes from wanting to look smart, and another that arises from our natural curiosity about anything that interests us, whether closely or distantly. Our desire for happiness is innate, and since it can never be fully satisfied, we constantly look for ways to enhance what we have. This fundamental curiosity is natural to human beings, but it only develops in relation to our passions and our growth in knowledge. Point out the phenomena of nature to your student, and you’ll soon spark their curiosity. But to keep that curiosity alive, don’t rush to satisfy it. Ask them questions they can understand, and let them figure out the answers themselves. Let them learn something because they discovered it, not just because you told them. Encourage them to explore science rather than simply learn it. If you replace reasoning with authority, they’ll stop thinking for themselves and become subject to other people’s opinions.
When you are ready to teach this child geography, you get together your globes and your maps; and what machines they are! Why, instead of using all these representations, do you not begin by showing him the object itself, so as to let him know what you are talking of?
When you're ready to teach this child geography, you gather your globes and maps; and what amazing tools they are! Why, instead of using all these representations, don't you start by showing him the actual object, so he understands what you're talking about?
On some beautiful evening take the child to walk with you, in a place suitable for your purpose, where in the unobstructed horizon the setting sun can be plainly seen. Take a careful observation of all the objects marking the spot at which it goes down. When you go for an airing next day, return to this same place before the sun rises. You can see it announce itself by arrows of fire. The brightness increases; the east seems all aflame; from its glow you anticipate long beforehand the coming of day. Every moment you imagine you see it. At last it really does appear, a brilliant point which rises like a flash of lightning, and instantly fills all space. The veil of shadows is cast down and disappears. We know our dwelling-place once more, and find it more beautiful than ever. The verdure has taken on fresh vigor during the night; it is revealed with its brilliant net-work of dew-drops, reflecting light and color to the eye, in the first golden rays of the new-born day. The full choir of birds, none silent, salute in concert the Father of life. Their warbling, still faint with the languor of a peaceful awakening, is now more lingering and sweet than at other hours of the day. All this fills the senses with a charm and freshness which seems to touch our inmost soul. No one can resist this enchanting hour, or behold with indifference a spectacle so grand, so beautiful, so full of all delight.
On a beautiful evening, take the child for a walk with you to a place that's great for the occasion, where you can clearly see the setting sun against an unobstructed horizon. Pay close attention to all the things marking the spot where the sun goes down. The next day, when you go out again, return to the same place before sunrise. You'll see it announce itself with fiery rays. The brightness intensifies; the east looks like it’s on fire; from its glow, you can sense that day is coming long before it actually arrives. Every moment, you think you see it. Finally, it really appears—a bright point that shoots up like a flash of lightning and instantly lights up the entire space. The shadows fall away and vanish. We recognize our home again, and it seems more beautiful than ever. The greenery has come back to life overnight; it's sparkling with dew drops, reflecting light and color in the first golden rays of the newborn day. The full choir of birds, all singing, greet the Father of life. Their singing, still a bit sleepy from a peaceful awakening, is now more lingering and sweet than at any other time of day. All of this fills our senses with a charm and freshness that seems to touch our very soul. No one can resist this enchanting hour or watch such a grand, beautiful spectacle without being moved.
Carried away by such a sight, the teacher is eager to impart to the child his own enthusiasm, and thinks to arouse it by calling attention to what he himself feels. What folly! The drama of nature lives only in the heart; to see it, one must feel it. The child sees the objects, but not the relations that bind them together; he can make nothing of their harmony. The complex and momentary impression of all these sensations requires an experience he has never gained, and feelings he has never known. If he has never crossed the desert and felt its burning sands scorch his feet, the stifling reflection of the sun from its rocks oppress him, how can he fully enjoy the coolness of a beautiful morning? How can the perfume of flowers, the cooling vapor of the dew, the sinking of his footstep in the soft and pleasant turf, enchant his senses? How can the singing of birds delight him, while the accents of love and pleasure are yet unknown? How can he see with transport the rise of so beautiful a day, unless imagination can paint all the transports with which it may be filled? And lastly, how can he be moved by the beautiful panorama of nature, if he does not know by whose tender care it has been adorned?
Carried away by such a sight, the teacher is eager to share his enthusiasm with the child and thinks to spark it by highlighting what he himself feels. What folly! The drama of nature lives only in the heart; to truly see it, you have to feel it. The child sees the objects but not the connections that tie them together; he can't make sense of their harmony. The complex and fleeting impressions of all these sensations require an experience he has never had and feelings he has never known. If he has never crossed the desert and felt its burning sands scorch his feet, or the stifling reflection of the sun off its rocks weighing him down, how can he fully appreciate the coolness of a beautiful morning? How can the fragrance of flowers, the refreshing vapor of the dew, or the softness of his footstep in the pleasant grass captivate his senses? How can the singing of birds bring him joy when he has yet to discover the sounds of love and pleasure? How can he be thrilled by the beauty of such a day unless his imagination can paint all the delights it might hold? And finally, how can he be moved by the stunning panorama of nature if he doesn't know who has lovingly crafted it?
Do not talk to the child about things he cannot understand. Let him hear from you no descriptions, no eloquence, no figurative language, no poetry. Sentiment and taste are just now out of the question. Continue to be clear, unaffected, and dispassionate; the time for using another language will come only too soon.
Do not discuss things with the child that he can't understand. Let him not hear descriptions, elaborate language, figurative speech, or poetry from you. Sentiment and taste are not relevant right now. Keep your communication clear, straightforward, and neutral; the time for using a different tone will come all too soon.
Educated in the spirit of our principles, accustomed to look for resources within himself, and to have recourse to others only when he finds himself really helpless, he will examine every new object for a long time without saying a word. He is thoughtful, and not disposed to ask questions. Be satisfied, therefore, with presenting objects at appropriate times and in appropriate ways. When you see his curiosity fairly at work, ask him some laconic question which will suggest its own answer.
Taught in line with our values, used to seeking answers from within, and only turning to others when he's truly stuck, he'll study every new thing for a while without speaking. He's reflective and not inclined to ask questions. So, be content with showing things at the right moments and in the right ways. When you notice his curiosity is piqued, ask him a brief question that hints at its own answer.
On this occasion, having watched the sunrise from beginning to end with him, having made him notice the mountains and other neighboring objects on the same side, and allowed him to talk about them just as he pleases, be silent for a few minutes, as if in deep thought, and then say to him, "I think the sun set over there, and now it has risen over here. How can that be so?" Say no more; if he asks questions, do not answer them: speak of something else. Leave him to himself, and he will be certain to think the matter over.
On this occasion, after watching the sunrise from start to finish with him, pointing out the mountains and other nearby objects on the same side, and letting him talk about them however he likes, stay silent for a few minutes as if you’re deep in thought, and then say to him, "I think the sun set over there, and now it has risen over here. How can that be?" Don’t say anything else; if he asks questions, don’t answer them: just change the topic. Let him think for himself, and he’ll be sure to ponder the issue.
To give the child the habit of attention and to impress him deeply with any truth affecting the senses, let him pass several restless days before he discovers that truth. If the one in question does not thus impress him, you may make him see it more clearly by reversing the problem. If he does not know how the sun passes from its setting to its rising, he at least does know how it travels from its rising to its setting; his eyes alone teach him this. Explain your first question by the second. If your pupil be not absolutely stupid, the analogy is so plain that he cannot escape it. This is his first lesson in cosmography.
To help the child develop the habit of paying attention and to make a lasting impression on him with any truth that appeals to the senses, let him go through several restless days until he discovers that truth. If the truth doesn't stick with him, you can help him understand it better by flipping the problem around. If he doesn’t grasp how the sun moves from setting to rising, he at least knows how it moves from rising to setting; that’s something his eyes teach him. Clarify your first question with the second one. If your student isn’t completely clueless, the similarity is so obvious that he can't miss it. This is his first lesson in understanding the universe.
As we pass slowly from one sensible idea to another, familiarize ourselves for a long time with each before considering the next, and do not force our pupil's attention; it will be a long way from this point to a knowledge of the sun's course and of the shape of the earth. But as all the apparent motions of the heavenly bodies are upon the same principle, and the first observation prepares the way for all the rest, less effort, if more time, is required to pass from the daily rotation of the earth to the calculation of eclipses than to understand clearly the phenomena of day and night.
As we gradually move from one clear idea to the next, we should spend ample time getting acquainted with each one before moving on to the following concept, and we shouldn't rush our student’s focus. It will take a while to go from this point to understanding the sun's path and the shape of the earth. However, since all the visible movements of the celestial bodies follow the same principles, and the first observation paves the way for the others, it takes less effort—though more time—to go from the daily rotation of the earth to calculating eclipses than it does to fully grasp the phenomena of day and night.
Since the sun (apparently) revolves about the earth, it describes a circle, and we already know that every circle must have a centre. This centre, being in the heart of the earth, cannot be seen; but we may mark upon the surface two opposite points that correspond to it. A rod passing through these three points, and extending from one side of the heavens to the other, shall be the axis of the earth, and of the sun's apparent daily motion. A spherical top, turning on its point, shall represent the heavens revolving on their axis; the two extremities of the top are the two poles. The child will be interested in knowing one of them, which I will show him near the tail of Ursa Minor.
Since the sun appears to revolve around the earth, it moves in a circle, and we know that every circle has a center. This center, located at the core of the earth, isn’t visible; however, we can mark two opposite points on the surface that correspond to it. A rod connecting these three points, extending from one side of the sky to the other, will represent the axis of the earth and the sun's apparent daily motion. A spherical top spinning on its point will symbolize the heavens rotating on their axis; the two ends of the top are the two poles. The child will be curious to know one of them, which I will point out near the tail of Ursa Minor.
This will serve to amuse us for one night. By degrees we shall grow familiar with the stars, and this will awaken a desire to know the planets and to watch the constellations.
This will entertain us for one night. Gradually, we'll get to know the stars, and this will spark a desire to learn about the planets and observe the constellations.
We have seen the sun rise at midsummer; we will also watch its rising at Christmas or some other fine day in winter. For be it known that we are not at all idle, and that we make a joke of braving the cold. I take care to make this second observation in the same place as the first; and after some conversation to pave the way for it. One or the other of us will be sure to exclaim, "How queer that is! the sun does not rise where it used to rise! Here are our old landmarks, and now it is rising over yonder. Then there must be one east for summer, and another for winter." Now, young teacher, your way is plain. These examples ought to suffice you for teaching the sphere very understandingly, by taking the world for your globe, and the real sun instead of your artificial sun.
We have seen the sun rise in the middle of summer; we will also see it rise at Christmas or on some other nice winter day. Just so you know, we’re not being lazy, and we joke about facing the cold. I make sure to mention this second observation in the same spot as the first, after having a bit of conversation to set it up. One of us is sure to say, "How strange that is! The sun isn't rising where it used to rise! Here are our old landmarks, and now it's rising over there. So there must be one east for summer and another for winter." Now, young teacher, your path is clear. These examples should be enough for you to teach the sphere accurately, using the world as your globe and the actual sun instead of a fake one.
Things Rather than their Signs.
In general, never show the representation of a thing unless it be impossible to show the thing itself; for the sign absorbs the child's attention, and makes him lose sight of the thing signified.
In general, never show an image of something unless it's impossible to show the actual thing; because the representation grabs the child's attention and makes them lose focus on what it really represents.
The armillary sphere[2] seems to me poorly designed and in bad proportion. Its confused circles and odd figures, giving it the look of a conjurer's apparatus, are enough to frighten a child. The earth is too small; the circles are too many and too large. Some of them, the colures,[3] for instance, are entirely useless. Every circle is larger than the earth. The pasteboard gives them an appearance of solidity which creates the mistaken impression that they are circular masses which really exist. When you tell the child that these are imaginary circles, he understands neither what he sees nor what you mean.
The armillary sphere[2] looks poorly designed and out of proportion to me. Its chaotic circles and strange shapes make it seem like a magician's tool, which could easily scare a child. The earth is too small, and there are too many large circles. Some of them, like the colures,[3], are completely unnecessary. Each circle is bigger than the earth itself. The cardboard gives them a solid appearance that leads to the wrong impression that they are real circular objects. When you tell a child that these are imaginary circles, they don't understand either what they're seeing or what you mean.
Shall we never learn to put ourselves in the child's place? We do not enter into his thoughts, but suppose them exactly like our own. Constantly following our own method of reasoning, we cram his mind not only with a concatenation of truths, but also with extravagant notions and errors.
Shall we never learn to see things from the child's perspective? We don't understand what they're really thinking, but we assume it's just like our own thoughts. By always sticking to our own way of reasoning, we fill their minds not only with a series of truths but also with far-fetched ideas and mistakes.
In the study of the sciences it is an open question whether we ought to use synthesis or analysis. It is not always necessary to choose either. In the same process of investigation we can sometimes both resolve and compound, and while the child thinks he is only analyzing, we can direct him by the methods teachers usually employ. By thus using both we make each prove the other. Starting at the same moment from two opposite points and never imagining that one road connects them, he will be agreeably surprised to find that what he supposed to be two paths finally meet as one.
In the study of science, it’s still up for debate whether we should focus on synthesis or analysis. We don’t always have to pick one. In the same process of investigation, we can sometimes do both—breaking things down and putting them together—and while the student thinks they are just analyzing, we can guide them using the methods that teachers typically use. By using both approaches, we can show how each one supports the other. Starting at the same time from two opposite points and not realizing that one path connects them, they will be pleasantly surprised to discover that what they thought were two separate paths actually converge into one.
I would, for example, take geography at these two extremes, and add to the study of the earth's motions the measurement of its parts, beginning with our own dwelling-place. While the child, studying the sphere, is transported into the heavens, bring him back to the measurement of the earth, and first show him his own home.
I would, for example, take geography at these two extremes, and add to the study of the earth's motions the measurement of its parts, starting with our own home. While the child, studying the sphere, is taken up into the heavens, bring him back to the measurement of the earth, and first show him his own home.
The two starting-points in his geography shall be the town in which he lives, and his father's house in the country. Afterward shall come the places lying between these two; then the neighboring rivers; lastly, the aspect of the sun, and the manner of finding out where the east is. This last is the point of union. Let him make himself a map of all these details; a very simple map, including at first only two objects, then by degrees the others, as he learns their distance and position. You see now what an advantage we have gained beforehand, by making his eyes serve him instead of a compass.
The two starting points in his geography will be the town where he lives and his father's house in the countryside. After that, he will explore the places in between; then the nearby rivers; and finally, the direction of the sun and how to determine where east is. This last part is the connection. He should create a map of all these details—a very simple map that initially includes just two locations and gradually adds more as he learns their distances and positions. You can see the advantage we've gained by training his eyes to guide him instead of using a compass.
Even with this it may be necessary to direct him a little, but very little, and without appearing to do so at all. When he makes mistakes, let him make them; do not correct them. Wait in silence until he can see and correct them himself. Or, at most, take a good opportunity to set in motion some thing which will direct his attention to them. If he were never to make mistakes, he could not learn half so well. Besides, the important thing is, not that he should know the exact topography of the country, but that he should learn how to find it out by himself. It matters little whether he has maps in his mind or not, so that he understands what they represent, and has a clear idea of how they are made.
Even with this, it might be necessary to guide him a bit, but just a little, and without it seeming like guidance at all. When he makes mistakes, let him. Don’t correct them. Wait in silence until he can see and fix them on his own. Or, at most, take a good opportunity to point out something that will draw his attention to them. If he never makes mistakes, he won't learn nearly as well. Besides, what's really important isn’t that he knows the exact layout of the area, but that he learns how to figure it out himself. It doesn't really matter if he has maps in his head or not, as long as he understands what they represent and has a clear idea of how they're created.
Mark the difference between the learning of your pupils and the ignorance of mine. They know all about maps, and he can make them. Our maps will serve as new decorations for our room.
Mark the difference between what your students learn and the ignorance of mine. They know everything about maps, and he can create them. Our maps will be new decorations for our room.
Imparting a Taste for Science.
Bear in mind always that the life and soul of my system is, not to teach the child many things, but to allow only correct and clear ideas to enter his mind. I do not care if he knows nothing, so long as he is not mistaken. To guard him from errors he might learn, I furnish his mind with truths only. Reason and judgment enter slowly; prejudices crowd in; and he must be preserved from these last. Yet if you consider science in itself, you launch upon an unfathomable and boundless sea, full of unavoidable dangers. When I see a man carried away by his love for knowledge, hastening from one alluring science to another, without knowing where to stop, I think I see a child gathering shells upon the seashore. At first he loads himself with them; then, tempted by others, he throws these away, and gathers more. At last, weighed down by so many, and no longer knowing which to choose, he ends by throwing all away, and returning empty-handed.
Always remember that the core of my approach is not to teach the child a lot of things, but to let only accurate and clear ideas enter their mind. I don’t care if they know nothing, as long as they aren’t mistaken. To protect them from errors they might learn, I fill their mind with only truths. Reason and judgment take time to develop; biases can easily creep in, and they need to be shielded from those. Yet, if you think about science itself, you’re diving into an endless and vast sea filled with unavoidable risks. When I see someone swept away by their passion for knowledge, quickly jumping from one fascinating science to another without knowing when to stop, I picture a child collecting shells on the beach. At first, they gather a lot of them; then, tempted by others, they toss these aside for new ones. Eventually, overwhelmed by so many choices and unsure which to pick, they end up discarding everything and go back empty-handed.
In our early years time passed slowly; we endeavored to lose it, for fear of misusing it. The case is reversed; now we have not time enough for doing all that we find useful. Bear in mind that the passions are drawing nearer, and that as soon as they knock at the door, your pupil will have eyes and ears for them alone. The tranquil period of intelligence is so brief, and has so many other necessary uses, that only folly imagines it long enough to make the child a learned man. The thing is, not to teach him knowledge, but to give him a love for it, and a good method of acquiring it when this love has grown stronger. Certainly this is a fundamental principle in all good education.
In our early years, time moved slowly; we tried to waste it, worried about misusing it. Now the situation has flipped; we don’t have enough time to do everything we find useful. Remember that the passions are getting closer, and once they knock on the door, your student will focus only on them. The calm period of learning is so short and has so many other essential purposes that only foolishness thinks it’s long enough to turn a child into a scholar. The goal isn’t to fill his head with knowledge but to instill a love for it and provide a good way to learn when that love has grown stronger. This is definitely a key principle in all effective education.
Now, also, is the time to accustom him gradually to concentrate attention on a single object. This attention, however, should never result from constraint, but from desire and pleasure. Be careful that it shall not grow irksome, or approach the point of weariness. Leave any subject just before he grows tired of it; for the learning it matters less to him than the never being obliged to learn anything against his will. If he himself questions you, answer so as to keep alive his curiosity, not to satisfy it altogether. Above all, when you find that he makes inquiries, not for the sake of learning something, but to talk at random and annoy you with silly questions, pause at once, assured that he cares nothing about the matter, but only to occupy your time with himself. Less regard should be paid to what he says than to the motive which leads him to speak. This caution, heretofore unnecessary, is of the utmost importance as soon as a child begins to reason.
Now is the time to gradually train him to focus his attention on one thing. However, this focus should come from his own desire and enjoyment, not from pressure. Be careful that it doesn't become boring or wearisome. Stop any topic just before he gets tired of it; learning is less important to him than never feeling forced to learn anything against his will. If he asks you questions, respond in a way that keeps his curiosity alive, not one that completely satisfies it. Above all, if you notice he asks questions not to learn but just to chat or annoy you with silly inquiries, take a moment to pause, knowing that he isn't interested in the topic but just wants your attention. Pay less attention to what he's saying and more to why he's saying it. This caution, which wasn't as crucial before, becomes extremely important once a child starts to reason.
There is a chain of general truths by which all sciences are linked to common principles and successively unfolded. This chain is the method of philosophers, with which, for the present, we have nothing to do. There is another, altogether different, which shows each object as the cause of another, and always points out the one following. This order, which, by a perpetual curiosity, keeps alive the attention demanded by all, is the one followed by most men, and of all others necessary with children. When, in making our maps, we found out the place of the east, we were obliged to draw meridians. The two points of intersection between the equal shadows of night and morning furnish an excellent meridian for an astronomer thirteen years old. But these meridians disappear; it takes time to draw them; they oblige us to work always in the same place; so much care, so much annoyance, will tire him out at last. We have seen and provided for this beforehand.
There’s a chain of basic truths that connects all sciences to shared principles and gradually unfolds them. This chain represents the method of philosophers, which we're not focusing on right now. There’s another approach, completely different, that shows each object as the cause of another, consistently highlighting the next one. This order, driven by a constant curiosity, keeps everyone’s attention engaged, which is especially important for children. When we created our maps and figured out the location of the east, we had to draw meridians. The two points where the equal shadows of night and morning intersect provide a great meridian for a thirteen-year-old astronomer. But these meridians fade away; it takes time to draw them, and they force us to work in the same spot. All that effort and hassle can wear him out eventually. We’ve anticipated this and made provisions accordingly.
I have again begun upon tedious and minute details. Readers, I hear your murmurs, and disregard them. I will not sacrifice to your impatience the most useful part of this book. Do what you please with my tediousness, as I have done as I pleased in regard to your complaints.
I have once again started on tedious and intricate details. Readers, I can hear your grumbling, but I’m ignoring it. I won’t compromise the most valuable part of this book for your impatience. Do whatever you want with my tediousness, just as I’ve done what I wanted with your complaints.
The Juggler.
For some time my pupil and I had observed that different bodies, such as amber, glass, and wax, when rubbed, attract straws, and that others do not attract them. By accident we discovered one that has a virtue more extraordinary still,—that of attracting at a distance, and without being rubbed, iron filings and other bits of iron. This peculiarity amused us for some time before we saw any use in it. At last we found out that it may be communicated to iron itself, when magnetized to a certain degree. One day we went to a fair, where a juggler, with a piece of bread, attracted a duck made of wax, and floating on a bowl of water. Much surprised, we did not however say, "He is a conjurer," for we knew nothing about conjurers. Continually struck by effects whose causes we do not know, we were not in haste to decide the matter, and remained in ignorance until we found a way out of it.
For a while, my student and I had noticed that different materials, like amber, glass, and wax, when rubbed, can attract straws, while others can't. By chance, we discovered something even more remarkable—that something can attract iron filings and other bits of iron from a distance, without being rubbed. We found this oddity amusing for a while before realizing it might have a practical use. Eventually, we figured out that this property could be transferred to iron itself when it's magnetized to a certain extent. One day, we went to a fair, where a magician used a piece of bread to attract a wax duck floating in a bowl of water. We were quite surprised, but we didn't say, "He's a magician," since we didn't really know anything about magicians. Constantly amazed by effects that had unknown causes, we weren't quick to come to any conclusions and remained clueless until we figured it out.
When we reached home we had talked so much of the duck at the fair that we thought we would endeavor to copy it. Taking a perfect needle, well magnetized, we inclosed it in white wax, modelled as well as we could do it into the shape of a duck, so that the needle passed entirely through the body, and with its larger end formed the duck's bill. We placed the duck upon the water, applied to the beak the handle of a key, and saw, with a delight easy to imagine, that our duck would follow the key precisely as the one at the fair had followed the piece of bread. We saw that some time or other we might observe the direction in which the duck turned when left to itself upon the water. But absorbed at that time by another object, we wanted nothing more.
When we got home, we talked so much about the duck from the fair that we decided to try to make our own version. We took a perfectly magnetized needle and encased it in white wax, shaping it as best as we could into a duck, so that the needle went all the way through the body, with the thicker end forming the duck's bill. We set the duck on the water, used the handle of a key on its beak, and, to our delight, saw that our duck would follow the key just like the one at the fair had followed the piece of bread. We realized that someday we could see which way the duck turned when left to itself on the water. But at that moment, distracted by something else, we wanted nothing more.
That evening, having in our pockets bread prepared for the occasion, we returned to the fair. As soon as the mountebank had performed his feat, my little philosopher, scarcely able to contain himself, told him that the thing was not hard to do, and that he could do it himself. He was taken at his word. Instantly he took from his pocket the bread in which he had hidden the bit of iron. Approaching the table his heart beat fast; almost tremblingly, he presented the bread. The duck came toward it and followed it; the child shouted and danced for joy. At the clapping of hands, and the acclamations of all present, his head swam, and he was almost beside himself. The juggler was astonished, but embraced and congratulated him, begging that we would honor him again by our presence on the following day, adding that he would take care to have a larger company present to applaud our skill. My little naturalist, filled with pride, began to prattle; but I silenced him, and led him away loaded with praises. The child counted the minutes until the morrow with impatience that made me smile. He invited everybody he met; gladly would he have had all mankind as witnesses of his triumph. He could scarcely wait for the hour agreed upon, and, long before it came, flew to the place appointed. The hall was already full, and on entering, his little heart beat fast. Other feats were to come first; the juggler outdid himself, and there were some really wonderful performances. The child paid no attention to these. His excitement had thrown him into a perspiration; he was almost breathless, and fingered the bread in his pocket with a hand trembling with impatience.
That evening, with bread we had prepared for the occasion in our pockets, we went back to the fair. As soon as the performer finished his act, my little philosopher, barely able to hold back, told him it wasn't difficult and that he could do it too. The performer took him up on it. He immediately pulled out the bread where he had hidden the piece of iron. Approaching the table, his heart raced; trembling slightly, he presented the bread. The duck waddled toward it and followed along; the child shouted and danced with joy. At the sound of applause and cheers from everyone around, he felt dizzy and almost lost control. The juggler was amazed but hugged and congratulated him, asking us to come back the next day, promising to have a bigger crowd there to cheer for our skills. My little naturalist, full of pride, started to babble excitedly; but I quieted him down and led him away, showering him with praise. The child anxiously counted down the minutes until the next day, which made me smile. He invited everyone he met; he would have loved to have the whole world witness his triumph. He could hardly wait for the agreed time, and long before it arrived, he rushed to the designated spot. The hall was already packed, and upon entering, his little heart raced. Other performances came first; the juggler outdid himself with some truly amazing acts. The child didn’t pay attention to these. His excitement had him sweating; he was almost breathless and nervously fidgeted with the bread in his pocket, his hand shaking with anticipation.
At last his turn came, and the master pompously announced the fact. Rather bashfully the boy drew near and held forth his bread. Alas for the changes in human affairs! The duck, yesterday so tame, had grown wild. Instead of presenting its bill, it turned about and swam away, avoiding the bread and the hand which presented it, as carefully as it had before followed them. After many fruitless attempts, each received with derision, the child complained that a trick was played on him, and defied the juggler to attract the duck.
At last, it was his turn, and the master announced it with great flair. Shyly, the boy approached and held out his bread. Oh, how things have changed! The duck, once so friendly, had become wild. Instead of coming over, it turned and swam away, avoiding the bread and the hand offering it, just as eagerly as it had followed them before. After several unsuccessful tries, each met with laughter, the child declared he was being tricked and challenged the magician to lure the duck back.
The man, without a word, took a piece of bread and presented it to the duck, which instantly followed it, and came towards his hand. The child took the same bit of bread; but far from having better success, he saw the duck make sport of him by whirling round and round as it swam about the edge of the basin. At last he retired in great confusion, no longer daring to encounter the hisses which followed.
The man quietly took a piece of bread and offered it to the duck, which immediately followed it and came toward his hand. The child grabbed the same piece of bread, but instead of having better luck, he watched as the duck made fun of him by spinning in circles as it swam around the edge of the basin. Eventually, he stepped back in embarrassment, no longer willing to face the hisses that came after him.
Then the juggler took the bit of bread the child had brought, and succeeded as well with it as with his own. In the presence of the entire company he drew out the needle, making another joke at our expense; then, with the bread thus disarmed, he attracted the duck as before. He did the same thing with a piece of bread which a third person cut off in the presence of all; again, with his glove, and with the tip of his finger. At last, going to the middle of the room, he declared in the emphatic tone peculiar to his sort, that the duck would obey his voice quite as well as his gesture. He spoke, and the duck obeyed him; commanded it to go to the right, and it went to the right; to return, and it did so; to turn, and it turned itself about. Each movement was as prompt as the command. The redoubled applause was a repeated affront to us. We stole away unmolested, and shut ourselves up in our room, without proclaiming our success far and wide as we had meant to do.
Then the juggler took the piece of bread the child had brought and handled it just as well as his own. In front of everyone, he pulled out the needle, making another joke at our expense; then, with the now harmless bread, he lured the duck just like before. He did the same with a piece of bread that a third person cut off in front of everyone; again, using his glove and the tip of his finger. Finally, going to the center of the room, he announced in the distinct emphatic tone typical of his act that the duck would respond to his voice just as well as to his gestures. He spoke, and the duck followed his command; he told it to go right, and it went right; to come back, and it did; to turn, and it turned around. Each movement was as quick as the command. The renewed applause felt like a fresh insult to us. We quietly slipped away, locked ourselves in our room, without broadcasting our success as we had planned to do.
There was a knock at our door next morning; I opened it, and there stood the mountebank, who modestly complained of our conduct. What had he done to us that we should try to throw discredit on his performances and take away his livelihood? What is so wonderful in the art of attracting a wax duck, that the honor should be worth the price of an honest man's living? "Faith, gentlemen, if I had any other way of earning my bread, I should boast very little of this way. You may well believe that a man who has spent his life in practising this pitiful trade understands it much better than you, who devote only a few minutes to it. If I did not show you my best performances the first time, it was because a man ought not to be such a fool as to parade everything he knows. I always take care to keep my best things for a fit occasion; and I have others, too, to rebuke young and thoughtless people. Besides, gentlemen, I am going to teach you, in the goodness of my heart, the secret which puzzled you so much, begging that you will not abuse your knowledge of it to injure me, and that another time you will use more discretion."
There was a knock at our door the next morning; I opened it, and there was the con artist, who politely complained about our behavior. What had he done to us that we would try to undermine his performances and take away his means of living? What's so impressive about the skill of drawing a wax duck that it's worth the livelihood of an honest man? “Honestly, gentlemen, if I had any other way to earn a living, I wouldn't take pride in this one. You can believe that a man who's spent his life practicing this sad trade knows it better than you, who only spend a few minutes on it. If I didn't show you my best tricks the first time, it's because a person shouldn't be foolish enough to reveal everything they know. I always keep my best stuff for the right moment; and I have other things in store to teach young and careless people a lesson. Besides, gentlemen, I'm going to share with you, out of kindness, the secret that confused you so much, with the hope that you won't misuse this knowledge to harm me, and that next time you'll be more careful.”
Then he showed us his apparatus, and we saw, to our surprise, that it consisted only of a powerful magnet moved by a child concealed beneath the table. The man put up his machine again; and after thanking him and making due apologies, we offered him a present. He refused, saying, "No, gentlemen, I am not so well pleased with you as to accept presents from you. You cannot help being under an obligation to me, and that is revenge enough. But, you see, generosity is to be found in every station in life; I take pay for my performances, not for my lessons."
Then he showed us his setup, and we were surprised to see that it was just a powerful magnet operated by a child hiding under the table. The man set up his machine again; and after thanking him and apologizing appropriately, we offered him a gift. He declined, saying, "No, gentlemen, I’m not pleased enough with you to accept gifts. You can’t help but owe me a favor, and that’s enough for me. But, you see, generosity exists at every level of society; I charge for my performances, not for my lessons."
As he was going out, he reprimanded me pointedly and aloud. "I willingly pardon this child," said he; "he has offended only through ignorance. But you, sir, must have known the nature of his fault; why did you allow him to commit such a fault? Since you live together, you, who are older, ought to have taken the trouble of advising him; the authority of your experience should have guided him. When he is old enough to reproach you for his childish errors, he will certainly blame you for those of which you did not warn him."[4]
As he was leaving, he scolded me directly and out loud. "I can forgive this child," he said; "he only acted out of ignorance. But you, sir, must have been aware of his mistake; why did you let him make such a mistake? Since you live together, you, being older, should have taken the time to advise him; your experience should have guided him. When he’s old enough to hold you accountable for his childish mistakes, he will definitely blame you for those you didn’t warn him about." [4]
He went away, leaving us greatly abashed. I took upon myself the blame of my easy compliance, and promised the child that, another time, I would sacrifice it to his interest, and warn him of his faults before they were committed. For a time was coming when our relations would be changed, and the severity of the tutor must succeed to the complaisance of an equal. This change should be gradual; everything must be foreseen, and that long beforehand.
He left, leaving us feeling really embarrassed. I took the blame for my willingness to go along with things and promised the child that next time, I would put his interests first and warn him about his mistakes before he made them. A time was approaching when our relationship would shift, and the strictness of the tutor would replace the friendliness of an equal. This change should happen slowly; everything needed to be anticipated, and well in advance.
The following day we returned to the fair, to see once more the trick whose secret we had learned. We approached our juggling Socrates with deep respect, hardly venturing to look at him. He overwhelmed us with civilities, and seated us with a marked attention which added to our humiliation. He performed his tricks as usual, but took pains to amuse himself for a long time with the duck trick, often looking at us with a rather defiant air. We understood it perfectly, and did not breathe a syllable. If my pupil had even dared to open his mouth, he would have deserved to be annihilated.
The next day we went back to the fair to see the trick whose secret we had learned. We approached our juggling Socrates with a lot of respect, barely daring to look at him. He showered us with kindness and made a point to treat us with extra attention, which just made us feel more embarrassed. He performed his tricks as usual but took his time with the duck trick, often glancing at us with a bit of a defiant look. We understood perfectly and didn’t say a word. If my student had even thought about speaking up, it would have been well-deserved for him to be completely shut down.
All the details of this illustration are far more important than they appear. How many lessons are here combined in one! How many mortifying effects does the first feeling of vanity bring upon us! Young teachers, watch carefully its first manifestation. If you can thus turn it into humiliation and disgrace, be assured that a second lesson will not soon be necessary.
All the details of this illustration are way more significant than they seem. How many lessons are packed into one! How many embarrassing consequences does the initial feeling of vanity bring upon us! Young teachers, pay close attention to its first signs. If you can turn it into embarrassment and shame, you can be sure that a second lesson won't be needed anytime soon.
"What an amount of preparation!" you will say. True; and all to make us a compass to use instead of a meridian line!
"What a lot of preparation!" you'll say. True; and all to create a compass for us to use instead of a meridian line!
Having learned that a magnet acts through other bodies, we were all impatience until we had made an apparatus like the one we had seen,—a hollow table-top with a very shallow basin adjusted upon it and filled with water, a duck rather more carefully made, and so on. Watching this apparatus attentively and often, we finally observed that the duck, when at rest, nearly always turned in the same direction. Following up the experiment by examining this direction, we found it to be from south to north. Nothing more was necessary; our compass was invented, or might as well have been. We had begun to study physics.
Having discovered that a magnet can affect other objects, we were all eager to create a device similar to the one we had seen—a hollow table with a shallow basin on top filled with water, a duck made with a bit more care, and so on. By closely observing this setup multiple times, we eventually noticed that the duck, when still, almost always faced the same direction. Following up on our experiment to explore this direction, we found it pointed from south to north. That was all we needed; we had effectively invented our compass. We had started to explore physics.
Experimental Physics.
The earth has different climates, and these have different temperatures. As we approach the poles the variation of seasons is more perceptible,—all bodies contract with cold and expand with heat. This effect is more readily measured in liquids, and is particularly noticeable in spirituous liquors. This fact suggested the idea of the thermometer. The wind strikes our faces; air is therefore a body, a fluid; we feel it though we cannot see it. Turn a glass vessel upside down in water, and the water will not fill it unless you leave a vent for the air; therefore air is capable of resistance. Sink the glass lower, and the water rises in the air-filled region of the glass, although it does not entirely fill that space. Air is therefore to some extent compressible. A ball filled with compressed air bounds much better than when filled with anything else: air is therefore elastic. When lying at full length in the bath, raise the arm horizontally out of the water, and you feel it burdened by a great weight; air is therefore heavy. Put air in equilibrium with other bodies, and you can measure its weight. From these observations were constructed the barometer, the siphon, the air-gun, and the air-pump. All the laws of statics and hydrostatics were discovered by experiments as simple as these. I would not have my pupil study them in a laboratory of experimental physics. I dislike all that array of machines and instruments. The parade of science is fatal to science itself. All those machines frighten the child; or else their singular forms divide and distract the attention he ought to give to their effects.
The Earth has different climates, and they have different temperatures. As we get closer to the poles, the changes in seasons become more noticeable—all substances contract when it's cold and expand when it's hot. This effect is easier to measure in liquids, especially in alcoholic drinks. This observation led to the invention of the thermometer. The wind hits our faces; therefore, air is a substance, a fluid; we can feel it even though we can't see it. If you turn a glass container upside down in water, the water won't fill it unless you leave a space for the air; so air can resist. Lower the glass further, and the water rises in the space filled with air, even though it doesn’t completely fill that area. So air can be compressed to some extent. A ball filled with compressed air bounces much better than one filled with anything else: air is therefore elastic. When you lie back in the bath and raise your arm horizontally out of the water, it feels heavy; hence, air is heavy. Balance air with other substances, and you can measure its weight. From these observations, we developed devices like the barometer, the siphon, the air gun, and the air pump. All the principles of statics and hydrostatics were discovered through experiments as straightforward as these. I wouldn’t want my student to study them in a physics lab. I can’t stand all those machines and instruments. The showiness of science is detrimental to science itself. All those devices scare children, or their unusual shapes disrupt the focus they should have on their effects.
I would make all our own machines, and not begin by making the instrument before the experiment has been tried. But after apparently lighting by chance on the experiment, I should by degrees invent instruments for verifying it. These instruments should not be so perfect and exact as our ideas of what they should be and of the operations resulting from them.
I would create all our own machines and not start by making the tool before we've tried the experiment. But after seemingly discovering the experiment by chance, I would gradually come up with tools to verify it. These tools wouldn’t need to be as perfect and precise as our ideas of what they should be and the results they should produce.
For the first lesson in statics, instead of using balances, I put a stick across the back of a chair, and when evenly balanced, measure its two portions. I add weights to each part, sometimes equal, sometimes unequal. Pushing it to or fro as may be necessary, I finally discover that equilibrium results from a reciprocal proportion between the amount of weight and the length of the levers. Thus my little student of physics can rectify balances without having ever seen them.
For the first lesson in statics, instead of using balances, I laid a stick across the back of a chair. When it was evenly balanced, I measured its two sides. I added weights to each side, sometimes equal and sometimes unequal. By pushing it back and forth as needed, I ultimately figured out that equilibrium comes from a proportional relationship between the weight amount and the length of the levers. This way, my little physics student can understand balances without having ever seen one.
When we thus learn by ourselves instead of learning from others, our ideas are far more definite and clear. Besides, if our reason is not accustomed to slavish submission to authority, this discovering relations, linking one idea to another, and inventing apparatus, renders us much more ingenious. If, instead, we take everything just as it is given to us, we allow our minds to sink down into indifference; just as a man who always lets his servants dress him and wait on him, and his horses carry him about, loses finally not only the vigor but even the use of his limbs. Boileau boasted that he had taught Racine to rhyme with difficulty. There are many excellent labor-saving methods for studying science; but we are in sore need of one to teach us how to learn them with more effort of our own.
When we learn on our own instead of relying on others, our ideas become much clearer and more defined. Additionally, when our reasoning doesn’t just follow authority blindly, we become more creative as we discover connections, relate ideas, and invent new things. On the other hand, if we accept everything as it is presented to us, our minds can become indifferent, much like a person who always lets their servants dress and wait on them, while their horses transport them, ultimately losing both strength and mobility. Boileau claimed he had taught Racine to rhyme, but with effort. There are many great shortcuts for studying science, but we really need one that helps us learn with more effort ourselves.
The most manifest value of these slow and laborious researches is, that amid speculative studies they maintain the activity and suppleness of the body, by training the hands to labor, and creating habits useful to any man. So many instruments are invented to aid in our experiments and to supplement the action of our senses, that we neglect to use the senses themselves. If the graphometer measures the size of an angle for us, we need not estimate it ourselves. The eye which measured distances with precision intrusts this work to the chain; the steelyard saves me the trouble of measuring weights by the hand. The more ingenious our apparatus, the more clumsy and awkward do our organs become. If we surround ourselves with instruments, we shall no longer find them within ourselves.
The most obvious value of these slow and painstaking studies is that, alongside theoretical work, they keep our bodies active and agile by training our hands to do work and forming habits beneficial for anyone. So many tools are created to help with our experiments and to enhance our senses that we often forget to use our senses themselves. If the graphometer measures an angle for us, we don't bother estimating it ourselves. The eye that used to measure distances accurately now relies on the chain; the steelyard spares me the effort of weighing things by hand. The more advanced our tools become, the more clumsy and awkward our own abilities are. If we fill our surroundings with instruments, we will no longer find those capabilities within ourselves.
But when, in making the apparatus, we employ the skill and sagacity required in doing without them, we do not lose, but gain. By adding art to nature, we become more ingenious and no less skilful. If, instead of keeping a child at his books, I keep him busy in a workshop, his hands labor to his mind's advantage: while he regards himself only as a workman he is growing into a philosopher. This kind of exercise has other uses, of which I will speak hereafter; and we shall see how philosophic amusements prepare us for the true functions of manhood.
But when we create tools, using the skill and intelligence needed to do things without them, we actually gain rather than lose. By combining art with nature, we become more clever and just as skilled. If, instead of keeping a child focused on his studies, I keep him busy in a workshop, his hands work to benefit his mind: while he thinks of himself as just a worker, he is actually becoming a thinker. This kind of activity serves other purposes, which I will talk about later; and we will see how philosophical pursuits prepare us for the real responsibilities of adulthood.
I have already remarked that purely speculative studies are rarely adapted to children, even when approaching the period of youth; but without making them enter very deeply into systematic physics, let all the experiments be connected by some kind of dependence by which the child can arrange them in his mind and recall them at need. For we cannot without something of this sort retain isolated facts or even reasonings long in memory.
I’ve already pointed out that purely speculative studies aren’t usually suitable for kids, even as they get closer to their teenage years. However, without getting too deep into systematic physics, all the experiments should be connected in a way that helps the child organize them in their mind and remember them when needed. We can’t keep isolated facts or even arguments in our memory for long without something like this.
In investigating the laws of nature, always begin with the most common and most easily observed phenomena, and accustom your pupil not to consider these phenomena as reasons, but as facts. Taking a stone, I pretend to lay it upon the air; opening my hand, the stone falls. Looking at Émile, who is watching my motions, I say to him, "Why did the stone fall?"
In exploring the laws of nature, always start with the most common and easily observable phenomena, and teach your student to see these phenomena not as explanations, but as facts. Holding a stone, I pretend to place it in the air; when I open my hand, the stone drops. Looking at Émile, who is observing my actions, I ask him, "Why did the stone fall?"
No child will hesitate in answering such a question, not even Émile, unless I have taken great care that he shall not know how. Any child will say that the stone falls because it is heavy. "And what does heavy mean?" "Whatever falls is heavy." Here my little philosopher is really at a stand. Whether this first lesson in experimental physics aids him in understanding that subject or not, it will always be a practical lesson.
No child will hesitate to answer such a question, not even Émile, unless I've made sure he doesn't know how. Any child will say that the stone falls because it's heavy. "And what does heavy mean?" "Whatever falls is heavy." At this point, my little philosopher is truly stuck. Whether this first lesson in experimental physics helps him grasp the topic or not, it will always be a practical lesson.
Nothing to be Taken upon Authority.
Learning from the Pupil's own Necessities.
As the child's understanding matures, other important considerations demand that we choose his occupations with more care. As soon as he understands himself and all that relates to him well enough and broadly enough to discern what is to his advantage and what is becoming in him, he can appreciate the difference between work and play, and to regard the one solely as relaxation from the other. Objects really useful may then be included among his studies, and he will pay more attention to them than if amusement alone were concerned. The ever-present law of necessity early teaches us to do what we dislike, to escape evils we should dislike even more. Such is the use of foresight from which, judicious or injudicious, springs all the wisdom or all the unhappiness of mankind.
As the child's understanding grows, we need to be more thoughtful about the activities we choose for him. Once he knows himself and his surroundings well enough to figure out what benefits him and what suits him, he can understand the difference between work and play and see one as just a break from the other. Practical things can then be part of his studies, and he'll pay more attention to them than if it were just about having fun. The constant pressure of necessity teaches us early on to do things we don't like in order to avoid unpleasant outcomes that we would dislike even more. This is how foresight works, which can lead to either the wisdom or the unhappiness of humanity.
We all long for happiness, but to acquire it we ought first to know what it is. To the natural man it is as simple as his mode of life; it means health, liberty, and the necessaries of life, and freedom from suffering. The happiness of man as a moral being is another thing, foreign to the present question. I cannot too often repeat that only objects purely physical can interest children, especially those who have not had their vanity aroused and their nature corrupted by the poison of opinion.
We all crave happiness, but to achieve it, we first need to understand what it really is. For the average person, it's as straightforward as their everyday life; it means being healthy, free, having the basics of life, and not suffering. The happiness of a person as a moral being is a different matter, unrelated to this discussion. I can't stress enough that only purely physical things can capture children's interest, especially those who haven't had their egos inflated and their nature tainted by the influence of others' opinions.
When they provide beforehand for their own wants, their understanding is somewhat developed, and they are beginning to learn the value of time. We ought then by all means to accustom and to direct them to its employment to useful ends, these being such as are useful at their age and readily understood by them. The subject of moral order and the usages of society should not yet be presented, because children are not in a condition to understand such things. To force their attention upon things which, as we vaguely tell them, will be for their good, when they do not know what this good means, is foolish. It is no less foolish to assure them that such things will benefit them when grown; for they take no interest in this supposed benefit, which they cannot understand.
When kids plan ahead for their needs, their understanding starts to grow, and they begin to see the importance of time. We should definitely help them learn to use their time for beneficial activities that are appropriate for their age and easy for them to grasp. Topics like moral order and social norms shouldn’t be introduced yet because kids aren’t ready to understand those concepts. It’s unwise to force their focus on things that we vaguely say will be good for them when they have no idea what that good actually means. It’s equally foolish to tell them that these things will be advantageous when they’re older, as they won’t care about benefits they can’t comprehend.
Let the child take nothing for granted because some one says it is so. Nothing is good to him but what he feels to be good. You think it far sighted to push him beyond his understanding of things, but you are mistaken. For the sake of arming him with weapons he does not know how to use, you take from him one universal among men, common sense: you teach him to allow himself always to be led, never to be more than a machine in the hands of others. If you will have him docile while he is young, you will make him a credulous dupe when he is a man. You are continually saying to him, "All I require of you is for your own good, but you cannot understand it yet. What does it matter to me whether you do what I require or not? You are doing it entirely for your own sake." With such fine speeches you are paving the way for some kind of trickster or fool,—some visionary babbler or charlatan,—who will entrap him or persuade him to adopt his own folly.
Let the child take nothing for granted just because someone says it is true. Nothing means anything to him except what he personally experiences as good. You think it wise to push him beyond what he understands, but you're wrong. In trying to arm him with skills he doesn't know how to use, you strip away something universal among people—common sense. You teach him to always let others lead him, to never be anything more than a machine in their hands. If you want him to be compliant while he's young, you'll turn him into a naive fool when he grows up. You keep telling him, "Everything I ask of you is for your own benefit, but you can't grasp it yet. Why should it matter to me whether you obey or not? You're doing it purely for your own sake." With speeches like that, you're setting him up for a trickster or a fool—some visionary dreamer or con artist—who will deceive him or persuade him to embrace his own foolishness.
A man may be well acquainted with things whose utility a child cannot comprehend; but is it right, or even possible, for a child to learn what a man ought to know? Try to teach the child all that is useful to him now, and you will keep him busy all the time. Why would you injure the studies suitable to him at his age by giving him those of an age he may never attain? "But," you say, "will there be time for learning what he ought to know when the time to use it has already come?" I do not know; but I am sure that he cannot learn it sooner. For experience and feeling are our real teachers, and we never understand thoroughly what is best for us except from the circumstances of our case. A child knows that he will one day be a man. All the ideas of manhood that he can understand give us opportunities of teaching him; but of those he cannot understand he should remain in absolute ignorance. This entire book is only a continued demonstration of this principle of education.
A man may be familiar with things that a child can't grasp, but is it right or even possible for a child to learn what an adult should know? If you try to teach a child everything that's useful to them right now, you'll keep them constantly busy. Why would you hinder studies appropriate for their age by introducing them to concepts they may never reach? "But," you ask, "will there be time to learn what they need to know when it's time to use it?" I don't know, but I’m sure they can't learn it any earlier. Experience and feelings are our true teachers, and we only fully understand what's best for us by the situations we find ourselves in. A child knows they will eventually become an adult. All the ideas of adulthood that they can comprehend give us opportunities to teach them; however, they should remain completely unaware of those they can't understand. This entire book is simply a consistent demonstration of this principle of education.
Finding out the East. The Forest of Montmorency.
I do not like explanatory lectures; young people pay very little attention to them, and seldom remember them. Things! things! I cannot repeat often enough that we attach too much importance to words. Our babbling education produces nothing but babblers.
I don't like long lectures; young people hardly pay attention to them and rarely remember what was said. Things! things! I can't say it enough: we place too much importance on words. Our chattering education creates nothing but chatterers.
Suppose that while we are studying the course of the sun, and the manner of finding where the east is, Émile all at once interrupts me, to ask, "What is the use of all this?" What an opportunity for a fine discourse! How many things I could tell him of in answering this question, especially if anybody were by to listen! I could mention the advantages of travel and of commerce; the peculiar products of each climate; the manners of different nations; the use of the calendar; the calculation of seasons in agriculture; the art of navigation, and the manner of travelling by sea, following the true course without knowing where we are. I might take up politics, natural history, astronomy, even ethics and international law, by way of giving my pupil an exalted idea of all these sciences, and a strong desire to learn them. When I have done, the boy will not have understood a single idea out of all my pedantic display. He would like to ask again, "What is the use of finding out where the east is?" but dares not, lest I might be angry. He finds it more to his interest to pretend to understand what he has been compelled to hear. This is not at all an uncommon case in superior education, so-called.
Suppose we're studying the path of the sun and how to figure out where east is when Émile suddenly interrupts me to ask, "What’s the point of all this?" What a great chance for a fantastic discussion! I could tell him so many things in response to this question, especially if someone else were there to listen! I could talk about the benefits of travel and trade, the unique products of each climate, the customs of different cultures, the importance of the calendar, how seasons are calculated in farming, the art of navigation, and how to travel by sea while staying on course even without knowing our exact location. I could dive into politics, natural history, astronomy, and even ethics and international law to give my student a high regard for all these sciences and a strong desire to learn them. When I finish, the boy won’t have grasped a single idea from my lecture. He might want to ask again, "What’s the point of figuring out where east is?" but he holds back, fearing I might get upset. He thinks it's better to pretend to understand what he’s been forced to listen to. This is pretty common in so-called higher education.
But our Émile, brought up more like a rustic, and carefully taught to think very slowly, will not listen to all this. He will run away at the first word he does not understand, and play about the room, leaving me to harangue all by myself. Let us find a simpler way; this scientific display does him no good.
But our Émile, raised more like a country kid and taught to think really slowly, won't pay attention to any of this. He'll bolt the moment he hears something he doesn't get, and start messing around the room, leaving me to talk to myself. Let's find an easier way; this scientific stuff isn't helping him at all.
We were noticing the position of the forest north of Montmorency, when he interrupted me with the eager question, "What is the use of knowing that?" "You may be right," said I; "we must take time to think about it; and if there is really no use in it, we will not try it again, for we have enough to do that is of use." We went at something else, and there was no more geography that day.
We were looking at the location of the forest north of Montmorency when he interrupted me with an excited question, "What's the point of knowing that?" "You might be right," I said; "We need to take a moment to think it over, and if it turns out there's no point, we won't bother with it again since we have plenty of useful things to focus on." We moved on to something else, and there was no more geography that day.
The next morning I proposed a walk before breakfast. Nothing could have pleased him better; children are always ready to run about, and this boy had sturdy legs of his own. We went into the forest, and wandered over the fields; we lost ourselves, having no idea where we were; and when we intended to go home, could not find our way. Time passed; the heat of the day came on; we were hungry. In vain did we hurry about from place to place; we found everywhere nothing but woods, quarries, plains, and not a landmark that we knew. Heated, worn out with fatigue, and very hungry, our running about only led us more and more astray. At last we sat down to rest and to think the matter over. Émile, like any other child, did not think about it; he cried. He did not know that we were near the gate of Montmorency, and that only a narrow strip of woodland hid it from us. But to him this narrow strip of woodland was a whole forest; one of his stature would be lost to sight among bushes.
The next morning, I suggested we take a walk before breakfast. Nothing could have made him happier; kids are always ready to run around, and this boy had strong legs of his own. We ventured into the forest and roamed the fields; we lost track of where we were, and when we decided to head home, we couldn’t find our way. Time passed; the heat of the day set in; we were hungry. We hurried around from place to place in vain; everywhere we looked, we found nothing but woods, quarries, and plains, and not a single landmark we recognized. Exhausted, overheated, and very hungry, our running around only caused us to get more lost. Finally, we sat down to rest and think about what to do. Émile, like any other child, didn’t think about it much; he cried. He didn’t realize we were close to the Montmorency gate, and that just a narrow strip of woodland was hiding it from us. But to him, that narrow strip of woodland felt like an entire forest; someone his size could easily disappear among the bushes.
After some moments of silence I said to him, with a troubled air,
After a few moments of silence, I said to him, looking worried,
"My dear Émile, what shall we do to get away from here?"
"My dear Émile, what should we do to escape from here?"
ÉMILE. [In a profuse perspiration, and crying bitterly.] I don't know. I'm tired. I'm hungry. I'm thirsty. I can't do anything.
ÉMILE. [In a lot of sweat, and crying hard.] I don't know. I'm exhausted. I'm hungry. I'm thirsty. I can't manage anything.
JEAN JACQUES. Do you think I am better off than you, or that I would mind crying too, if crying would do for my breakfast? There is no use in crying; the thing is, to find our way. Let me see your watch; what time is it?
JEAN JACQUES. Do you think I'm better off than you, or that I would have a problem crying too, if crying could get me breakfast? There's no point in crying; the important thing is to find our way. Let me see your watch; what time is it?
ÉMILE. It is twelve o'clock, and I haven't had my breakfast.
ÉMILE. It's twelve o'clock, and I haven't eaten breakfast.
JEAN JACQUES. That is true. It is twelve o'clock, and I haven't had my breakfast, either.
JEAN JACQUES. That's true. It's twelve o'clock, and I haven't had my breakfast, either.
ÉMILE. Oh, how hungry you must be!
ÉMILE. Oh, you must be so hungry!
JEAN JACQUES. The worst of it is that my dinner will not come here to find me. Twelve o'clock? it was just this time yesterday that we noticed where Montmorency is. Could we see where it is just as well from this forest?
JEAN JACQUES. The worst part is that my dinner won’t come here to find me. Twelve o'clock? It was exactly this time yesterday that we realized where Montmorency is. Could we see it just as well from this forest?
ÉMILE. Yea; but yesterday we saw the forest, and we cannot see the town from this place.
ÉMILE. Yeah, but yesterday we saw the forest, and we can't see the town from here.
JEAN JACQUES. That is a pity. I wonder if we could find out where it is without seeing it?
JEAN JACQUES. That's a shame. I wonder if we could figure out where it is without actually seeing it?
ÉMILE. Oh, my dear friend!
Oh, my dear friend!
JEAN JACQUES. Did not we say that this forest is—
JEAN JACQUES. Didn't we say that this forest is—
ÉMILE. North of Montmorency.
ÉMILE. North of Montmorency.
JEAN JACQUES. If that is true, Montmorency must be—
JEAN JACQUES. If that's the case, Montmorency must be—
ÉMILE. South of the forest.
ÉMILE. South of the woods.
JEAN JACQUES. There is a way of finding out the north at noon.
JEAN JACQUES. There’s a way to determine the north at noon.
ÉMILE. Yes; by the direction of our shadows.
ÉMILE. Yeah; by the way our shadows are pointing.
JEAN JACQUES. But the south?
JEAN JACQUES. But what about the south?
ÉMILE. How can we find that?
ÉMILE. How can we figure that out?
JEAN JACQUES. The south is opposite the north.
JEAN JACQUES. The south is opposite the north.
ÉMILE. That is true; all we have to do is to find the side opposite the shadows. Oh, there's the south! there's the south! Montmorency must surely be on that side; let us look on that side.
ÉMILE. That’s true; all we need to do is find the side opposite the shadows. Oh, there’s the south! There’s the south! Montmorency must definitely be on that side; let’s check over there.
JEAN JACQUES. Perhaps you are right. Let us take this path through the forest.
JEAN JACQUES. Maybe you’re right. Let’s take this path through the forest.
ÉMILE. [Clapping his hands, with a joyful shout.] Oh, I see Montmorency; there it is, just before us, in plain sight. Let us go to our breakfast, our dinner; let us run fast. Astronomy is good for something!
ÉMILE. [Clapping his hands, with a joyful shout.] Oh, there's Montmorency; it's right in front of us, clear as day. Let's head to our breakfast, our lunch; let's hurry. Astronomy is good for something!
Observe that even if he does not utter these last words, they will be in his mind. It matters little so long as it is not I who utter them. Rest assured that he will never in his life forget this day's lesson. Now if I had only made him imagine it all indoors, my lecture would have been entirely forgotten by the next day. We should teach as much as possible by actions, and say only what we cannot do.
Observe that even if he doesn't say these last words, they will be in his mind. It doesn't really matter as long as I’m not the one saying them. You can be sure he'll never forget the lesson from today. If only I had made him imagine it all indoors, my lecture would have been completely forgotten by tomorrow. We should teach as much as possible through actions and only say what we cannot do.
Robinson Crusoe.
In his legitimate preference for teaching by the eye and hand and by real things, and in his aversion to the barren and erroneous method of teaching from books alone, Rousseau, constantly carried away by the passionate ardor of his nature, rushes into an opposite extreme, and exclaims, "I hate books; they only teach us to talk about what we do not understand." Then, checked in the full tide of this declamation by his own good sense, he adds:—
In his genuine preference for teaching through visual and hands-on methods with real objects, and in his dislike for the dry and mistaken way of teaching solely from books, Rousseau, driven by the intense passion of his character, goes to the other extreme and exclaims, "I hate books; they only teach us to talk about what we don't understand." Then, reconsidering in the midst of his fervent speech due to his own common sense, he adds:—
Since we must have books, there is one which, to my mind, furnishes the finest of treatises on education according to nature. My Émile shall read this book before any other; it shall for a long time be his entire library, and shall always hold an honorable place. It shall be the text on which all our discussions of natural science shall be only commentaries. It shall be a test for all we meet during our progress toward a ripened judgment, and so long as our taste is unspoiled, we shall enjoy reading it. What wonderful book is this? Aristotle? Pliny? Buffon? No; it is "Robinson Crusoe."
Since we need to have books, there's one that, in my opinion, offers the best insights on education based on nature. My Émile will read this book before any other; it will be his entire library for a long time and always have a special place. It will be the foundation for all our discussions about natural science, serving only as commentary. It will be a standard for everything we encounter as we develop our judgment, and as long as our taste remains pure, we will enjoy reading it. What amazing book is this? Aristotle? Pliny? Buffon? No; it’s "Robinson Crusoe."
The story of this man, alone on his island, unaided by his fellow-men, without any art or its implements, and yet providing for his own preservation and subsistence, even contriving to live in what might be called comfort, is interesting to persons of all ages. It may be made delightful to children in a thousand ways. Thus we make the desert island, which I used at the outset for a comparison, a reality.
The story of this man, isolated on his island, without help from anyone else, lacking tools or skills, yet managing to sustain himself and even live in a form of comfort, is intriguing to people of all ages. It can be made enjoyable for kids in countless ways. This turns the desert island, which I initially used as a comparison, into a reality.
This condition is not, I grant, that of man in society; and to all appearance Émile will never occupy it; but from it he ought to judge of all others. The surest way to rise above prejudice, and to judge of things in their true relations, is to put ourselves in the place of an isolated man, and decide as he must concerning their real utility.
This situation isn't the same as that of a person in society; it seems Émile will never experience it. However, he should use it as a basis to evaluate everything else. The best way to overcome bias and truly understand things is to imagine ourselves as an isolated person and determine their actual usefulness as he would.
Disencumbered of its less profitable portions, this romance from its beginning, the shipwreck of Crusoe on the island, to its end, the arrival of the vessel which takes him away, will yield amusement and instruction to Émile during the period now in question. I would have him completely carried away by it, continually thinking of Crusoe's fort, his goats, and his plantations. I would have him learn, not from books, but from real things, all he would need to know under the same circumstances. He should be encouraged to play Robinson Crusoe; to imagine himself clad in skins, wearing a great cap and sword, and all the array of that grotesque figure, down to the umbrella, of which he would have no need. If he happens to be in want of anything, I hope he will contrive something to supply its place. Let him look carefully into all that his hero did, and decide whether any of it was unnecessary, or might have been done in a better way. Let him notice Crusoe's mistakes and avoid them under like circumstances. He will very likely plan for himself surroundings like Crusoe's,—a real castle in the air, natural at his happy age when we think ourselves rich if we are free and have the necessaries of life. How useful this hobby might be made if some man of sense would only suggest it and turn it to good account! The child, eager to build a storehouse for his island, would be more desirous to learn than his master would be to teach him. He would be anxious to know everything he could make use of, and nothing besides. You would not need to guide, but to restrain him.
Freed from its less exciting parts, this story, from the beginning when Crusoe shipwrecks on the island to the end with the arrival of the ship that rescues him, will provide both entertainment and lessons for Émile during this time. I want him to be fully immersed in it, constantly thinking about Crusoe's fort, his goats, and his crops. He should learn, not from books, but from real-life experiences, everything he needs to know in similar situations. He should be encouraged to play Robinson Crusoe; to imagine himself dressed in skins, wearing a big cap and sword, and all the quirky details of that character, even the umbrella that he wouldn't actually need. If he ever needs something, I hope he figures out a way to make do. He should pay close attention to everything his hero did and decide if any of it was unnecessary or could have been done better. Let him observe Crusoe's mistakes and avoid them in similar situations. He will likely dream up a world like Crusoe’s—a real fantasy castle, which is natural at his cheerful age when we feel wealthy if we're free and have the basics of life. How beneficial this hobby could become if someone sensible would suggest it and make it worthwhile! The child, excited to build a storehouse for his island, would be more eager to learn than the teacher would be to instruct him. He would want to know everything useful, and nothing else. You wouldn't need to guide him, but just keep him in check.
Here Rousseau insists upon giving a child some trade, no matter what his station in life may be; and in 1762 he uttered these prophetic words, remarkable indeed, when we call to mind the disorders at the close of that century:—
Here Rousseau emphasizes the importance of teaching a child a trade, regardless of their social status; and in 1762 he made these prophetic remarks, which are truly striking when we consider the chaos at the end of that century:—
You trust to the present condition of society, without reflecting that it is subject to unavoidable revolutions, and that you can neither foresee nor prevent what is to affect the fate of your own children. The great are brought low, the poor are made rich, the king becomes a subject. Are the blows of fate so uncommon that you can expect to escape them? We are approaching a crisis, the age of revolutions. Who can tell what will become of you then? All that man has done man may destroy. No characters but those stamped by nature are ineffaceable; and nature did not make princes, or rich men, or nobles.
You rely on the current state of society without realizing that it's bound to go through inevitable changes, and you can't predict or stop what will impact your children's future. The powerful can fall, the poor can rise, and a king can become a commoner. Are life's challenges so rare that you think you'll be exempt from them? We're heading into a turning point, the era of revolutions. Who knows what will happen to you then? Everything humans have built can be taken down. Only those traits defined by nature are permanent; nature didn't create kings, wealthy people, or nobles.
This advice was followed. In the highest grades of society it became the fashion to learn some handicraft. It is well known that Louis XVI. was proud of his skill as a locksmith. Among the exiles of a later period, many owed their living to the trade they had thus learned.
This advice was taken to heart. In the upper echelons of society, it became trendy to pick up a craft. It's widely recognized that Louis XVI took pride in his ability as a locksmith. Among the exiles of a later time, many supported themselves through the trades they had learned.
To return to Émile: Rousseau selects for him the trade of a joiner, and goes so far as to employ him and his tutor in that kind of labor for one or more days of every week under a master who pays them actual wages for their work.
To return to Émile: Rousseau chooses the trade of a carpenter for him and even has him and his tutor work in that trade for one or more days every week under a master who pays them actual wages for their work.
Judging from Appearances. The Broken Stick.
If I have thus far made myself understood, you may see how, with regular physical exercise and manual labor, I am at the same time giving my pupil a taste for reflection and meditation. This will counterbalance the indolence which might result from his indifference to other men and from the dormant state of his passions. He must work like a peasant and think like a philosopher, or he will be as idle as a savage. The great secret of education is to make physical and mental exercises serve as relaxation for each other. At first our pupil had nothing but sensations, and now he has ideas. Then he only perceived, but now he judges. For from comparison of many successive or simultaneous sensations, with the judgments based on them, arises a kind of mixed or complex sensation which I call an idea.
If I've managed to explain myself so far, you can see how, through regular exercise and hands-on work, I'm also helping my student develop a habit of reflection and thought. This will balance out the laziness that could come from his lack of interest in others and the dormancy of his emotions. He needs to work like a farmer and think like a philosopher, or he will end up as lazy as a primitive person. The key to education is to ensure that physical and mental activities complement each other as forms of relaxation. At first, our student only experienced sensations, but now he has ideas. Initially, he just perceived things, but now he judges them. This is because, from comparing many different sensations, either happening one after another or at the same time, with the judgments based on them, a kind of mixed or complex sensation, which I refer to as an idea, emerges.
The different manner in which ideas are formed gives each mind its peculiar character. A mind is solid if it shape its ideas according to the true relations of things; superficial, if content with their apparent relations; accurate, if it behold things as they really are; unsound, if it understand them incorrectly; disordered, if it fabricate imaginary relations, neither apparent nor real; imbecile, if it do not compare ideas at all. Greater or less mental power in different men consists in their greater or less readiness in comparing ideas and discovering their relations.
The way ideas are formed gives each person their unique character. A mind is solid if it shapes its ideas based on the true relationships of things; superficial if it only cares about their surface relationships; accurate if it sees things as they actually are; unsound if it misunderstands them; disordered if it creates imaginary relationships that are neither apparent nor real; and imbecilic if it doesn't compare ideas at all. The varying degrees of mental power in different people come from their ability to compare ideas and understand their connections.
From simple as well as complex sensations, we form judgments which I will call simple ideas. In a sensation the judgment is wholly passive, only affirming that we feel what we feel. In a preception or idea, the judgment is active; it brings together, compares, and determines relations not determined by the senses. This is the only point of difference, but it is important. Nature never deceives us; it is always we who deceive ourselves.
From both simple and complex feelings, we form judgments which I’ll refer to as simple ideas. In a sensation, the judgment is completely passive, merely confirming that we feel what we feel. In a perception or idea, the judgment is active; it connects, compares, and defines relationships that aren’t determined by our senses. This is the only difference, but it’s significant. Nature never deceives us; it’s always us who deceive ourselves.
I see a child eight years old helped to some frozen custard. Without knowing what it is, he puts a spoonful in his mouth, and feeling the cold sensation, exclaims, "Ah, that burns!" He feels a keen sensation; he knows of none more so than heat, and thinks that is what he now feels. He is of course mistaken; the chill is painful, but does not burn him; and the two sensations are not alike, since, after encountering both, we never mistake one for the other. It is not, therefore, the sensation which misleads him, but the judgment based on it.
I see an eight-year-old child being given some frozen custard. Without knowing what it is, he takes a spoonful and, feeling the cold sensation, exclaims, "Ah, that burns!" He experiences a sharp feeling; he knows of nothing more intense than heat, and thinks that’s what he’s feeling now. He’s of course wrong; the cold is painful, but it doesn’t actually burn him; and the two sensations are different since, after experiencing both, we never confuse one for the other. It’s not the sensation that misleads him, but the judgment he makes based on it.
It is the same when any one sees for the first time a mirror or optical apparatus; or enters a deep cellar in mid-winter or midsummer; or plunges his hand, either very warm or very cold, into tepid water; or rolls a little ball between two of his fingers held crosswise. If he is satisfied with describing what he perceives or feels, keeping his judgment in abeyance, he cannot be mistaken. But when he decides upon appearances, his judgment is active; it compares, and infers relations it does not perceive; and it may then be mistaken. He will need experience to prevent or correct such mistakes. Show your pupil clouds passing over the moon at night, and he will think that the moon is moving in an opposite direction, and that the clouds are at rest. He will the more readily infer that this is the case, because he usually sees small objects, not large ones, in motion, and because the clouds seem to him larger than the moon, of whose distance he has no idea. When from a moving boat he sees the shore at a little distance, he makes the contrary mistake of thinking that the earth moves. For, unconscious of his own motion, the boat, the water, and the entire horizon seem to him one immovable whole of which the moving shore is only one part.
It's the same when someone sees a mirror or optical device for the first time; or enters a deep cellar in the middle of winter or summer; or dips their hand, whether very warm or very cold, into lukewarm water; or rolls a small ball between two fingers held crosswise. If they're content to describe what they perceive or feel without jumping to conclusions, they won't be wrong. But when they start to judge based on appearances, their judgment kicks in; it compares and infers connections that it can't actually see, which can lead to mistakes. They'll need experience to avoid or fix those mistakes. Show your student clouds moving across the moon at night, and they'll mistakenly think the moon is moving in the opposite direction, believing the clouds are still. They'll be more likely to think this because they generally see small objects in motion, not large ones, and the clouds appear bigger than the moon, which is far away and whose distance they don't understand. When they observe the shore from a moving boat at a distance, they make the opposite mistake, thinking the earth is moving. Because they're unaware of their own motion, the boat, the water, and the entire horizon seem like one fixed entity, with the moving shore being just a part of it.
The first time a child sees a stick half immersed in water, it seems to be broken. The sensation is a true one, and would be, even if we did not know the reason for this appearance. If therefore you ask him what he sees, he answers truly, "A broken stick," because he is fully conscious of the sensation of a broken stick. But when, deceived by his judgment, he goes farther, and after saying that he sees a broken stick, he says again that the stick really is broken, he says what is not true; and why? Because his judgment becomes active; he decides no longer from observation, but from inference, when he declares as a fact what he does not actually perceive; namely, that touch would confirm the judgment based upon sight alone.
The first time a child sees a stick partly submerged in water, it looks broken. This impression is genuine and would be true even if we didn’t know why it looks that way. So, if you ask the child what they see, they honestly say, "A broken stick," because they clearly perceive the sensation of a broken stick. However, when they go further and, after stating they see a broken stick, insist that the stick really is broken, they are stating something untrue; and why? Because their judgment becomes involved; they no longer decide based on what they see but rather on inference when they assert as a fact what they cannot actually verify; that is, that touching the stick would confirm the judgment based solely on sight.
The best way of learning to judge correctly is the one which tends to simplify our experience, and enables us to make no mistakes even when we dispense with experience altogether. It follows from this that after having long verified the testimony of one sense by that of another, we must further learn to verify the testimony of each sense by itself without appeal to any other. Then each sensation at once becomes an idea, and an idea in accordance with the truth. With such acquisitions I have endeavored to store this third period of human life.
The best way to learn to judge accurately is by simplifying our experiences, allowing us to avoid mistakes even when we rely on no experience at all. This means that after relying on one sense to confirm another for a long time, we must also learn to verify each sense on its own without using any other. Then, each sensation instantly turns into a clear idea, an idea that aligns with the truth. With these skills, I have tried to enrich this third stage of human life.
To follow this plan requires a patience and a circumspection of which few teachers are capable, and without which a pupil will never learn to judge correctly. For example: if, when he is misled by the appearance of a broken stick, you endeavor to show him his mistake by taking the stick quickly out of the water, you may perhaps undeceive him, but what will you teach him? Nothing he might not have learned for himself. You ought not thus to teach him one detached truth, instead of showing him how he may always discover for himself any truth. If you really mean to teach him, do not at once undeceive him. Let Émile and myself serve you for example.
To follow this plan requires a patience and carefulness that few teachers possess, and without which a student will never learn to judge correctly. For example, if, when he is confused by the appearance of a broken stick, you try to show him his mistake by quickly taking the stick out of the water, you might correct him, but what will he really learn? Nothing that he couldn't have figured out on his own. You shouldn't just teach him one isolated fact, but instead show him how he can always discover the truth for himself. If you truly want to teach him, don’t immediately correct him. Let Émile and me serve as your example.
In the first place, any child educated in the ordinary way would, to the second of the two questions above mentioned, answer, "Of course the stick is broken." I doubt whether Émile would give this answer. Seeing no need of being learned or of appearing learned, he never judges hastily, but only from evidence. Knowing how easily appearances deceive us, as in the case of perspective, he is far from finding the evidence in the present case sufficient. Besides, knowing from experience that my most trivial question always has an object which he does not at once discover, he is not in the habit of giving heedless answers. On the contrary, he is on his guard and attentive; he looks into the matter very carefully before replying. He never gives me an answer with which he is not himself satisfied, and he is not easily satisfied. Moreover, he and I do not pride ourselves on knowing facts exactly, but only on making few mistakes. We should be much more disconcerted if we found ourselves satisfied with an insufficient reason than if we had discovered none at all. The confession, "I do not know," suits us both so well, and we repeat it so often, that it costs neither of us anything. But whether for this once he is careless, or avoids the difficulty by a convenient "I do not know," my answer is the same: "Let us see; let us find out."
In the first place, any child educated normally would answer the second of the two questions mentioned above with, "Of course the stick is broken." I doubt Émile would give this answer. He sees no need to be knowledgeable or seem knowledgeable, so he never jumps to conclusions but only judges based on evidence. Knowing how easily appearances can deceive us, like with perspective, he is far from considering the evidence in this case sufficient. Plus, from experience, he knows my most trivial questions always have a purpose that he doesn’t immediately realize, so he doesn’t give careless answers. On the contrary, he stays alert and attentive; he examines the issue very carefully before responding. He never gives me an answer he isn’t satisfied with, and he isn’t easily satisfied. Also, neither of us takes pride in knowing facts perfectly; we only take pride in making few mistakes. We’d be much more unsettled if we were happy with an insufficient reason than if we found no reason at all. The admission, "I don’t know," fits us both so well, and we say it so often, that it doesn’t bother either of us. But whether he’s careless this time or dodges the issue with a convenient "I don’t know," my response is the same: "Let’s see; let’s find out."
The stick, half-way in the water, is fixed in a vertical position. To find out whether it is broken, as it appears to be, how much we must do before we take it out of the water, or even touch it! First, we go entirely round it, and observe that the fracture goes around with us. It is our eye alone, then, that changes it; and a glance cannot move things from place to place.
The stick, halfway in the water, stands upright. To see if it’s broken, as it looks, there's a lot we need to do before we take it out of the water or even touch it! First, we walk all the way around it and notice that the break follows us. So, it's just our eyes that change how it looks; a quick look can’t actually move things around.
Secondly, we look directly down the stick, from the end outside of the water; then the stick is no longer bent, because the end next our eye exactly hides the other end from us. Has our eye straightened the stick?
Secondly, we look straight down the stick from the tip that's out of the water; then the stick appears straight because the part closest to our eye completely blocks our view of the other end. Did our eye make the stick straight?
Thirdly, we stir the surface of the water, and see the stick bend itself into several curves, move in a zig-zag direction, and follow the undulations of the water. Has the motion we gave the water been enough thus to break, to soften, and to melt the stick?
Thirdly, we stir the water's surface and watch the stick bend into several curves, move in a zig-zag pattern, and follow the waves of the water. Has the motion we created in the water been enough to break, soften, or melt the stick?
Fourth, we draw off the water and see the stick straighten itself as fast as the water is lowered. Is not this more than enough to illustrate the fact and to find out the refraction? It is not then true that the eye deceives us, since by its aid alone we can correct the mistakes we ascribe to it.
Fourth, we remove the water and watch the stick straighten as the water level drops. Isn't this more than enough to demonstrate the fact and uncover refraction? It's not true that our eyes deceive us, since we can use them to correct the errors we attribute to them.
Suppose the child so dull as not to understand the result of these experiments. Then we must call touch to the aid of sight. Instead of taking the stick out of the water, leave it there, and let him pass his hand from one end of it to the other. He will feel no angle; the stick, therefore, is not broken.
Suppose the child is so dull that he doesn’t understand the results of these experiments. Then we need to use touch to help him understand. Instead of taking the stick out of the water, leave it there and let him run his hand from one end to the other. He won’t feel any angles; therefore, the stick is not broken.
You will tell me that these are not only judgments but formal reasonings. True; but do you not see that, as soon as the mind has attained to ideas, all judgment is reasoning? The consciousness of any sensation is a proposition, a judgment. As soon, therefore, as we compare one sensation with another, we reason. The art of judging and the art of reasoning are precisely the same.
You might say that these are not just judgments but formal reasonings. That’s true; however, don’t you realize that once the mind has reached understanding, every judgment is a form of reasoning? The awareness of any sensation is a statement, a judgment. So, as soon as we compare one sensation to another, we are reasoning. The skill of judging and the skill of reasoning are essentially one and the same.
If, from the lesson of this stick, Émile does not understand the idea of refraction, he will never understand it at all. He shall never dissect insects, or count the spots on the sun; he shall not even know what a microscope or a telescope is.
If, from the lesson of this stick, Émile doesn’t grasp the concept of refraction, he’ll never grasp it at all. He’ll never dissect insects, count the spots on the sun, or even know what a microscope or telescope is.
Your learned pupils will laugh at his ignorance, and will not be very far wrong. For before he uses these instruments, I intend he shall invent them; and you may well suppose that this will not be soon done.
Your knowledgeable students will laugh at his ignorance, and they'll be mostly right. Before he uses these tools, I plan for him to create them; and you can easily guess that this won't happen anytime soon.
This shall be the spirit of all my methods of teaching during this period. If the child rolls a bullet between two crossed fingers, I will not let him look at it till he is otherwise convinced that there is only one bullet there.
This will be the essence of all my teaching methods during this time. If the child rolls a bullet between two crossed fingers, I won’t let him see it until he is sure there is only one bullet there.
Result. The Pupil at the Age of Fifteen.
I think these explanations will suffice to mark distinctly the advance my pupil's mind has hitherto made, and the route by which he has advanced. You are probably alarmed at the number of subjects I have brought to his notice. You are afraid I will overwhelm his mind with all this knowledge. But I teach him rather not to know them than to know them. I am showing him a path to knowledge not indeed difficult, but without limit, slowly measured, long, or rather endless, and tedious to follow. I am showing him how to take the first steps, so that he may know its beginning, but allow him to go no farther.
I think these explanations clearly show the progress my student has made so far and the path he’s taken. You might be worried about how many subjects I’ve introduced. You’re concerned that I’ll overload him with information. But I’m teaching him to avoid knowing too much rather than to know everything. I’m pointing him toward knowledge that isn’t too hard to access, but it’s limitless, slowly paced, long, or rather endless, and a bit tedious to navigate. I’m helping him take the first steps, so he understands how it all starts, but I won’t let him go any further.
Obliged to learn by his own effort, he employs his own reason, not that of another. Most of our mistakes arise less within ourselves than from others; so that if he is not to be ruled by opinion, he must receive nothing upon authority. Such continual exercise must invigorate the mind as labor and fatigue strengthen the body.
Forced to learn on his own, he uses his own reasoning, not someone else's. Most of our mistakes come less from within us and more from others; thus, if he doesn’t want to be influenced by popular belief, he should accept nothing based on authority. This constant practice must energize the mind just as physical work and fatigue strengthen the body.
The mind as well as the body can bear only what its strength will allow. When the understanding fully masters a thing before intrusting it to the memory, what it afterward draws therefrom is in reality its own. But if instead we load the memory with matters the understanding has not mastered, we run the risk of never finding there anything that belongs to it.
The mind, just like the body, can only handle what it is strong enough to manage. When you fully understand something before relying on your memory for it, what you recall is truly yours. But if you overload your memory with things you haven't really understood, you risk not being able to find anything meaningful when you need it.
Émile has little knowledge, but it is really his own; he knows nothing by halves; and the most important fact is that he does not now know things he will one day know; that many things known to other people he never will know; and that there is an infinity of things which neither he nor any one else ever will know. He is prepared for knowledge of every kind; not because he has so much, but because he knows how to acquire it; his mind is open to it, and, as Montaigne says, if not taught, he is at least teachable. I shall be satisfied if he knows how to find out the "wherefore" of everything he knows and the "why" of everything he believes. I repeat that my object is not to give him knowledge, but to teach him how to acquire it at need; to estimate it at its true value, and above all things, to love the truth. By this method we advance slowly, but take no useless steps, and are not obliged to retrace a single one.
Émile doesn't have a lot of knowledge, but what he does have is truly his own; he fully understands what he knows. The key point is that there are things he doesn't know now that he will learn one day, many things that others know he will never learn, and countless things that neither he nor anyone else will ever know. He’s ready to learn all kinds of knowledge; not because he knows a lot, but because he knows how to obtain it. His mind is open to learning, and as Montaigne says, while he may not be taught, he is definitely open to teaching. I'll be happy if he learns how to discover the "wherefore" of everything he knows and the "why" of everything he believes. I want to emphasize that my goal isn’t just to fill him with knowledge, but to teach him how to acquire it when needed, to evaluate its true worth, and above all, to cherish the truth. This way, we progress slowly but surely, making no unnecessary steps and never having to backtrack.
Émile understands only the natural and purely physical sciences. He does not even know the name of history, or the meaning of metaphysics and ethics. He knows the essential relations between men and things, but nothing of the moral relations between man and man. He does not readily generalize or conceive of abstractions. He observes the qualities common to certain bodies without reasoning about the qualities themselves. With the aid of geometric figures and algebraic signs, he knows something of extension and quantity. Upon these figures and signs his senses rest their knowledge of the abstractions just named. He makes no attempt to learn the nature of things, but only such of their relations as concern himself. He estimates external things only by their relation to him; but this estimate is exact and positive, and in it fancies and conventionalities have no share. He values most those things that are most useful to him; and never deviating from this standard, is not influenced by general opinion.
Émile only understands the natural and physical sciences. He doesn't even know what history is called, or what metaphysics and ethics mean. He knows the basic relationships between people and things, but nothing about the moral relationships between people. He doesn't easily generalize or think in abstractions. He observes the qualities that certain objects have without reasoning about those qualities themselves. With geometric shapes and algebraic symbols, he knows a bit about space and quantity. His understanding of these abstractions relies on those shapes and symbols. He doesn’t try to learn about the essence of things, only the relationships that matter to him. He judges external things only by how they relate to him; but his assessments are accurate and straightforward, free from imagination and conventions. He values the things that are most useful to him; and by sticking to this standard, he isn't swayed by popular opinion.
Émile is industrious, temperate, patient, steadfast, and full of courage. His imagination, never aroused, does not exaggerate dangers. He feels few discomforts, and can bear pain with fortitude, because he has never learned to contend with fate. He does not yet know exactly what death is, but, accustomed to yield to the law of necessity, he will die when he must, without a groan or a struggle. Nature can do no more at that moment abhorred by all. To live free and to have little to do with human affairs is the best way of learning how to die.
Émile is hard-working, moderate, patient, reliable, and brave. His imagination, never stirred, doesn’t blow dangers out of proportion. He feels few discomforts and can endure pain with strength because he hasn’t learned to fight against fate. He doesn’t fully understand what death is yet, but he’s used to accepting the rules of necessity, so he will die when he has to, without a complaint or a struggle. Nature can't do anything more at that moment, which is dreaded by everyone. Living freely and staying out of human troubles is the best way to learn how to die.
In a word, Émile has every virtue which affects himself. To have the social virtues as well, he only needs to know the relations which make them necessary; and this knowledge his mind is ready to receive. He considers himself independently of others, and is satisfied when others do not think of him at all. He exacts nothing from others, and never thinks of owing anything to them. He is alone in human society, and depends solely upon himself. He has the best right of all to be independent, for he is all that any one can be at his age. He has no errors but such as a human being must have; no vices but those from which no one can warrant himself exempt. He has a sound constitution, active limbs, a fair and unprejudiced mind, a heart free and without passions. Self-love, the first and most natural of all, has scarcely manifested itself at all. Without disturbing any one's peace of mind he has led a happy, contented life, as free as nature will allow. Do you think a youth who has thus attained his fifteenth year has lost the years that have gone before?
In short, Émile possesses all the virtues that pertain to himself. To acquire the social virtues, he just needs to understand the relationships that make them necessary, and his mind is ready to absorb that knowledge. He views himself independently of others and feels satisfied when others don’t think of him at all. He demands nothing from others and never feels indebted to them. He stands alone in human society, relying solely on himself. He has the best claim to independence because he is all that anyone can be at his age. He has no flaws beyond those every human must have; no vices that anyone can confidently claim to be free from. He enjoys good health, is physically active, has a fair and open mind, and a heart that is free from strong passions. Self-love, the most basic and natural of all feelings, has barely made its presence known. Without disturbing anyone's peace of mind, he has led a happy, content life, as free as nature allows. Do you think a young man who has reached his fifteenth year has wasted the years that came before?
[1] This might be carried too far, and is to be admitted with some reservations. Ignorance is never alone; its companions are always error and presumption. No one is so certain that he knows, as he who knows nothing; and prejudice of all kinds is the form in which our ignorance is clothed.
[1] This could be taken too far and should be considered with some caution. Ignorance is never isolated; it always comes with error and overconfidence. No one is more convinced that they know than someone who knows nothing; and every kind of prejudice is just ignorance dressed up.
[2] The armillary sphere is a group of pasteboard or copper circles, to illustrate the orbits of the planets, and their position in relation to the earth, which is represented by a small wooden ball.
[2] The armillary sphere is a set of cardboard or copper rings that show the paths of the planets and their locations in relation to the Earth, represented by a small wooden ball.
[3] The imaginary circles traced on the celestial sphere, and figured in the armillary sphere by metallic circles, are called culures.
[3] The imaginary circles drawn on the celestial sphere, represented in the armillary sphere by metal circles, are called culures.
[4] Rousseau here informs his readers that even these reproaches are expected, he having dictated them beforehand to the mountebank; all this scene has been arranged to deceive the child. What a refinement of artifice in this passionate lover of the natural!
[4] Rousseau tells his readers that even these criticisms are anticipated, as he has already instructed the trickster on what to say; this whole scenario has been set up to fool the child. What a clever piece of deception from this passionate lover of nature!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!